Skip to main content

Full text of "Problems of the spiritual [microform]"

See other formats


CIHM 
Microfiche 
Series 
(IMcnographs) 


ICIMH 

Collection  de 
microfiches 
(monographles) 


Canadian  Instituta  for  Historical  IMicroraproductions  /  institut  Canadian  da  microraproductions  hir.toriquas 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes  /  Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  t)est  original 
copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this  copy  which 
may  be  bibliographically  unique,  which  may  alter  any  of 
the  images  in  the  reproduction,  or  which  may 
significantly  change  the  usual  method  of  filming  are 
checked  below. 


0 
D 
D 


D 
D 
D 
D 

D 


D 


D 


Coloured  covers  / 
Couverture  de  couleur 

Covers  danrmged  / 
Couverture  endommagde 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated  / 
Couverture  restaur^e  et/ou  pellicula 

Cover  title  missing  /  Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  mc^js  /  Cartes  g^ographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)  / 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 

Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations  / 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material  i 
Reli6  avec  d'autres  documents 

Only  edition  available  / 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion  along 
interior  margin  /  La  reliure  sen^  peut  causer  de 
I'ombre  ou  de  la  distorsion  le  long  de  la  marge 
int^rieure. 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restorations  may  appear 
within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these  have  been 
omitted  from  filming  /  Use  peut  que  certaines  pages 
blanches  ajout^es  iors  d'une  restauration 
apparaissent  dans  le  texte,  mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait 
possible,  ces  pages  n'ont  pas  6t6  film^es. 

Additional  comments  / 
Commentaires  suppl^mentaires: 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire  qu'il  lui  a 
6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details  de  cet  exem- 
plaire qui  sont  peut-dtre  uniques  du  point  de  vue  bibli- 
ographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier  une  image  reproduite, 
ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une  modifk»tion  dans  la  m^tho- 
de  normale  de  filmage  sont  indiqute  ci-dessous. 

I     I  Cok}ured  pages  /  Pages  de  couleur 

I I   Pages  damaged  /  Pages  endommagtes 


D 


Pages  restored  and/or  laminated  / 
Pages  restaurtes  et/ou  peilicul^es 


0  Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed  / 
Pages  dteolor6es,  tachettes  ou  piqu6es 

I     I  Pages  detached  /  Pages  d^tach^es 

\y\  Showthrough/ Transparence 

I     I  Quality  of  print  varies  / 


D 
0 


D 


Quality  in^gaie  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  material  / 
Comprend  du  materiel  suppi^mentaire 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata  slips, 
tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to  ensure  the  best 
possible  image  /  Les  pages  totalement  ou 
partiellement  obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une 
pelure,  etc.,  ont  6t6  filmtes  k  nouveau  de  fa^on  k 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 

Opposing  pages  with  varying  colouration  or 
discolourations  are  filmed  twice  to  ensure  the  best 
possible  image  /  Les  pages  s'opposant  ayant  des 
colorations  variables  ou  des  decolorations  sont 
film^es  deux  fois  afin  d'obtenir  la  meilleure  image 
possible. 


Thia  Ham  ia  filnMd  at  Mm  raduction  ratio  ehackad  balow  / 

Ca  documant  aat  film*  au  taux  da  rMuetion  indiqiM  cMaaaoua. 


lOx 

14x 

ItK 

22x 

26x 

30x 

J 

12x 


16x 


20x 


24x 


28x 


32x 


Th*  COPY  filmtd  h«r«  hu  bMn  raproduead  thanks 
to  tha  ganarosity  of: 

McMaster  University 
Hamilton,  Ontario 

Tha  imagas  appaaring  hara  ara  tha  bast  quality 
possibia  considaring  tha  condition  and  lagibility 
of  tha  original  copy  snd  in  kaaping  with  tha 
filming  contract  spacif icationa. 


Original  coplas  in  printad  papar  cevara  ara  fllmod 
baginning  with  tha  front  eovor  and  anding  on 
tha  last  paga  with  a  printad  or  illuatratad  impraa- 
sion,  or  tha  back  covar  whan  appropriata.  All 
othar  original  copiaa  ara  filmad  baginning  on  tho 
first  paga  with  a  printad  or  illuatratad  impraa- 
aion,  and  anding  on  tha  last  paga  with  a  printad 
or  illuatratad  imprassion. 


Tha  last  racordad  frama  on  aach  microflcha 
shall  contain  tha  symbol  ^^  (moaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  tha  symbol  V  (moaning  "END"), 
whichavar  applias. 

Maps,  platas,  charts,  ate.  may  ba  filmad  at 
diffarant  raduction  ratios.  Thosa  too  larga  to  ba 
antiraly  included  in  ona  axposura  ara  filmad 
baginning  in  tha  uppar  laft  hand  cornar.  laft  to 
right  and  top  to  bonom,  as  many  framas  as 
raquirad.  Tha  following  diagrams  illustrata  tha 
mathod: 


L'axamplaira  film*  fut  raproduit  grica  A  la 
ginirositi  da: 

HcHaster  University 
Hamilton,  Ontario 

Las  imagas  suivantas  ont  *t«  raproduitas  avac  la 
plus  grand  soin.  compta  tanu  da  la  condition  at 
da  la  na  >st*  da  l'axamplaira  fiimA,  at  an 
conformuv  avac  las  conditions  du  contrat  da 
filmaga. 

Laa  axamplairas  originaux  dont  la  couvartura  an 
papiar  aat  imprim4a  sont  filmte  mt\  commancant 
par  la  pramiar  plat  at  an  tarminant  soit  par  la 
darniira  paga  qui  comporta  una  amprainta 
d'imprassion  ou  d'illustration.  soit  par  la  sacond 
plat,  salon  la  cas.  Tous  laa  autras  axamplairas 
originaux  sont  filmAs  •n  commancant  par  la 
prami*ra  paga  qui  comporta  una  amprainta 
d'impraasion  ou  d'illustration  at  an  tarminant  par 
la  darni*ra  paga  qui  comporta  una  talla 
amprainta. 

Un  das  symbolas  suivants  spparaitra  sur  la 
darnlAra  imaga  da  chaqua  microficha.  salon  la 
cas:  la  symbols  ^^  signifia  "A  SUIVRE",  la 
symbols  ▼  signifia  "FIN". 

Las  cartas,  planchas.  tablaaux.  ate.  pauvant  itra 
film«s  *  das  taux  da  reduction  diffirants. 
Lorsqua  la  documant  «st  trop  grsnd  pour  *tra 
raproduit  an  un  saul  clich*.  il  ast  filmS  S  partir 
da  I'angla  sup*riaur  gaucha.  da  gaucha  A  droita. 
at  da  haut  an  bas.  an  pranant  la  nombra 
d'imagas  n«cassaira.  Las  diagrammas  suivants 
illustrant  la  m«thoda. 


1  2  3 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

MICROrOPy   RESOLUTION   TIST  CHART 

(ANSI  and  ISO  TEST  CHART  No.  2) 


U£ 

|Z8 

|M 

III^H 

^ 

■  aa 

■■ 

■  3.6 

us 


14:0 


|25 

2.0 
1.8 


A  /APPLIED  IIVMGE    Inc 

^K  1653  Eost  Moin  Street 

~,S  Rochester.  New  York        U609      USA 

'■^a  (716)   482 -0300 -Phone 

^S  (716)   288- 5989 -Fox 


B 


I 


i 


w 


$'-/ 


4lt(4it^^i   /tfi^l  U*-*^i    '^^tctJ 


I, 

! 


i' 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL 


1 


I 


PROBLEMS     OF 
IHE    SPIRITUAL 


BV    THE 

KKVHKHNI)    AklilUR   CtiAMBKKS 

Ai»ociaif  ni  Kir.s»  C  oil«f e.  L-oadoii 
Vr  nr  o(   Hi.H.kf.rKarii.   Hampikire; 
(AiitW  oi  *  O..,  L.(e  »Uet  Dwih,"  "  M»n  an/l  iKe  Sp.',.u»l  WorU.'' 
Th..*<>gh«!  jS  xi.t  Spritu*!.  ■  itiH  "ProbU,,^  of  the  ISwiriiu*! '  ) 


sTot  cr.to ; 
^It  (LEI.  i.ANi>   &    STF.VVART, 
rUBUbtiLkS. 


/  f/y-r^i^'^  3*      /    *«  -. 


/ 

r 


4^/fAjtitt^ 


^,  ^n,   ,^^^^^/^ 


^ 


PROBLEMS     OF 
THE   SPIRITUAL 


BY   THE 

REVEREND  ARTHUR   CHAMBERS 

Aitociate  of  King's  College,  Londm 

Vicar  of  Brockenhurit.  Hampthire; 

(Author  of  "Our  Life  after  Death."  "  Man  and  the  Spiritual  World.'* 

•Thoughts  of  the  Spiritual,"  and  "Problems  of  the  Spiritual.") 


^ 


Pronto : 

McClelland  &  stewart, 

PUBLISHERS. 


TO  MARK  MY  APPRECIATION 

of  our  long-continued  friendship,  and,  moreover,  to  thank 

him  for  the  encouragement  he  has  afforded 

me  in  the  performance  of  a  not 

altogether  easy  task, 

I  DEDICATE  THIS  VOLUME 

TO  THR 

ESTEEMED  FRIEND 

who  suggested  the  simple  and  apt  title  thereof. 


^^^ 


l^ 


PREFACE. 


It  may  help  the  Reader  to  better  understand  the 
purport  of  this  volume,  if  f  briefly  state  the  con- 
siderations which  have  led  me  to  write  it. 

There  was  a  necessity  for  my  doing  so  ;  I  had  no 
other  means  of  discharging  an  obligation  imposed 
upon  me. 

Let  me  explain. 

Some  into  whose  hands  this  comes,  are  aware  that 
I  have  previously  published  three  volumes  on  the 
subject  of  the  Spiritual  World,  which  have  had  a 
very  large  circulation  in  this  and  other  countries. 
The  result  has  been  a  correspondence  so  over- 
whelmingly great,  as  to  make  it  impossible  for  me 
to  keep  abreast  of  it.  Thousands  of  letters  have 
been  sent  to  me  by  earnest  ones  from  all  quarters  of 
the  world. 

Amid  the  pressing  duties  of  a  ministerial  life,  I 


^ 


vin 


PREFACE. 


f': 


»i 


have  strenuously  set  myself  to  reply  to  those  letters  ; 
and  a  great  number  of  them  have  been  answered. 
But  many  have  not. 

Among  the  latter,  are  those  which  contain  ques- 
tions, not  only  important  to  the  writers  in  view  of 
their  search  for  truth  and  for  the  removal  of  diffi- 
culties which  are  presented  to  their  mind,  but  which, 
moreover,  are  incapable  of  being  adequately  answered 
within  the  circumscribed  limits  of  ordinary  corre- 
spondence. Some  of  the  letters  submit  a  senes  of 
questions,  the  answering  of  which  would  involve  the 
writing  of  matter  sufficient  to  form  a  booklet. 

Moreover,  in  many  cases,  questions  which  have 
been  fully  answered  by  me  on  several  occasions,  have 
again  and  again  been  submitted  by  other  enquirers. 
It  will  thus  be  seen  how  a  great  pile  of  the  "  Un- 
answered"  has  persistently  grown,  without  there 
being  any  possibility,  in  spite  of  all  my  efforts,  of 
diminishing  it.  How  could  I  answer  those  Ques- 
tioners ?  What  could  I  do  to  rid  myself  of  the 
unpleasant  thought  that  some— not  loiowing  the 
circumstances  of  the  case— might  be  accounting  me 
neglectful  or  discourteous  ?  This  book  is  an  attempt 
to  solve,  or  to  partially  solve,  the  difficulty. 

From  the  numerous  questions  sent  to  me,  I  have 


if 


PREFACE. 


IX 


carefully  selected  such  as  I  deem  to  be  the  most  im< 
portant  and  which  have  been  the  most  often 
propo  jd  ;  and  then  I  have  tried  to  answer  them  fully 
and  exhaustively  in  the  pages  of  this  volume. 

It  may  be  that  those  whose  kind  communications 
have  elicited — until  now — no  response,  will,  after  this 
explanation,  extend  to  me  their  forgiveness. 

The  other  consideration  which  has  impelled  me 
to  write  this  book  is  the  desire  to  vindicate  the 
position  of  those  who  embody  in  the  Christian 
Religion  the  ascertained  facts  of  Psychic  life,  and 
the  "  Larger  Hope." 

The  ranges  of  present-day  knowledge  and 
thought  are  larger  and  wider  than  those  of  the  past. 
Science,  during  the  last  half-ceutury,  after  having 
im  folded  to  us  marvel  after  marvel  with  regard  to 
the  Physical,  has  of  late  directed  her  researches  to 
the  domain  of  the  Spiritual.  There,  wonder  after 
wonder  has  been  disclosed.  Psychic  Phenomena 
have  been  carefully  investigated,  and  their  reality 
avouched  by  many  of  he  foremost  men  of  the  day  ; 
until  a  new  continent  of  life  and  fssibility  has 
been  laid  open  before  us,  and  a  revealing  light  has 
been  flung  on  the  mystery  of  Human  Being. 

Further,  the  mind  of  this  present  age  has  moved 


i 


*  PREFACE. 

on  to  the  acquirement  of  fuller  and  worthier  con- 
ceptions of  God,  His  character,  and  His  purposes  with 
respect  to  mankind.    Men  are  no  longer  able  to  think 
of  Him  as  He  was  presented  by  the  Schoolmen  and 
divmes  of  bygone  ages.    The  crude  and  anthropo- 
morphic    notions    of   Him    are    fast   disappearing. 
Many  of  the  old  religious  doctrines-^speciaUy  those 
which  deal  with  Eschatology-have  ceased  to  com- 
mend themselves  to  the  intelligence  and  the  mora 
mstincts  of  the  day.    Accepted  without  question  in 
the  past,  as  the  integrant  parts  of  Christian  Truth 
these  doctrines  have  been  found  to  voice,  not  the 
teaching  of  the  Master  Himself,  but  the  unevolvcd 
Ideas  of  those  who  interpreted  His  teaching.    In  a 
word,  men's  enlarged  conception  of  their  spiritual 
organization,    and    their    reahzation    that    a    non- 
Physical  realm  of  life  and  energy  encompasses  and 
mterpenetrates   them,  has  caused  them   to  re-cast 
their  thot:ghts  concerning  God  and  Truth. 

Now,  it  is  this  fuller  revealment  of  Spiritual 
reahties,  manifested  in  Psychic  Phenomena,  and  this 
re-casting  of  ideas  concerning  God  and  the  scope  of 
His  Gospel,  which  is  causing  religious  disquiet  to 
some. 

This  enhanced  knowledge  and  wider  thought  are 


PREFACE. 


xi 


< 


regarded  as  being  incompatible  with  the  teaching 
of  Christianity.    The  persons  to  whom  I  refer  are 
mentally  disturbed  by  any  presentment  of  truth 
which  differs  from  that  which  has  been  accepted  by 
them.    They  have  been  trained  to  believe  that  the 
theological  pronouncements  and  definitions  of  the 
Church  or  Body  to  which  they  have  attached  them- 
selves, are  the  final  utterances  of  God  in  respect  to 
Divine  Truth.    They  suppose  that  to  question  those 
pronouncements,  and  to  imagine  them  capable  of 
being  altered  or  modified,  is  a  sure  indication  of 
declension    from    the    Christian    Faith.    They    are 
aware  that  the  present-day  conceptions,  in  regard 
to  God  and  His  purposes,  and  in  regard  to  man  and 
his   interior   constitution   and   relationship    to  the 
Spiritual  Universe,  are  not  in  agreement  with  the 
conceptions  of  the  generally  accepted  exponents  of 
Christ's  Religion  who  have  lived  since  Bible-times. 

All  this  constitutes  a  very  real  difficulty  to  such 
Christians.  Is  this  fuller  knowledge  concerning  the 
Spiritual,  and  is  this  brighter  and  more  hopeful  out- 
look towards  God  and  the  Future,  inimical  to  the 
Gospel  which  Jesus  taught  ? 

We  believe  it  is  not ;  and  a  further  object  in  view 
in  the  writing  of  this  book,  is  to  try  and  show  that 


xii 


PREFACE. 


the  Gospel  of  Christ  is  so  Divine  and  comprehensive 
a  thing  as  to  be  capable  of  embodying  all  the 
acquisitions  of  knowledge  and  all  the  movements  of 
men's  minds  to  higher  thought  and  aspiration. 

The  Christian  Religion,  we  believe,  would  cease  to 
maintain  its  hold  on  lankind,  were  it  not  able,  as 
God's  great  ocean  of  Revelation,  to  draw  into  Itself 
and  absorb  all  the  streams  of  Truth  which  flow 
through  the  channels  of  the  Religions  of  the  world, 
as  well  as  those  tributaries  and  brooklets  of  enlighten' 
ment  which  from  the  uplands  of  human  thought 
slowly,  but  surely,  find  their  way  into  the  streams. 


Arthur  Chambers. 


Brockenhurst,  Hampshire, 
August,  1907. 


CONTENTS. 


PART  I. 

I.  Can  the  Departed  be  objectively  present  ?    If 

so,  in  what  way  rin  they  manifest  them- 
selves to  us  as  to  be  recognizable  ?    . 

II.  Is  the  fact  that  trickery  and  imposture 
have  been  associated  with  Spiritualism, 
a  proof  that  it  is  the  outcome  of  false- 
hood and  credulity  ?      .         .         . 

III.  Does  the  prohibition  against  intercourse 
with  "  famiUar  spirits,"  as  given  to  the 
ancient  Israelites,  imply  that  all  com- 
munion with  the  Spirit-world  is  forbidden 
by  God  ?...♦•• 

IV.  How  can  it  be  explained  that  many  of 
the  communications  alleged  to  come  from 
discamate  beings  are  unsatisfactory,  mis- 
leading and  untruthful  ?  .        .        • 


PACK 


25 


29 


5a 


XIV 


CONTENTS. 


!l 


V.  Is  there  a  danger  in  attending  st'anccs, 
on  the  ground  that  at  such  meetings  evil 
and  deceiving  spirits  may  be   attracted  ? 

VI.  Will  our  earthly  relationships  be  main- 
tained in  the  Other  World  ? 

VII.  Why  do  not  all  the  Departed  manifest 
themselves  to  those  whom  they  have  left 
behind  ?  .         .         ^ 

VIII.  Will  the  fpct  that  beings  in  Spirit-lifo' 
are  on  different  planes  of  life  and  experience 
be  an  obstacle  to  re-union  ? 

IX.  Apart  from  direct  communications  from 
them,  how  may  we  best  realize  that  the 
Departed  are  still  living  and  in  relationship 

with  us  ? 

*         •         •         .         . 

X.  Are  not  such  ex])ressions  as— "  The  sea 
gavt  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it,"  "  Them 
which  sleep,"  and  "  Those  that  are  in  the 
graves"— an  indication  that  the  New 
Testament  writers  regarded  Death  as  a 
temporary  cessation  of  conscious  being  ?  . 


I'ACIR 
81 

97 
III 


124 


132 


^^»r  *1»-*r^*.»^p». 


CONTENTS. 


XV 


PART  II. 

I.    Objections  against   "  The  Larger  Hope " 
considered. 

"  The  book—'  Our  Life  after  Death  ' 
teaches  Universalism.  It  leaves  out  the 
strong  things  Jesus  Christ  said.  What 
is  called  '  the  strong  language  of  the 
Athanasian  Creed '  is  our  Lord's  own 
teaching." 

C^m  report  in  "Church  Times"  of  March 
gth,  1906,  of  the  Bishop  of  London's 
statement.     Sec  note  at  end  of  chapter.) 

"  The   Times   of   the   Restitution   of  all 


FAGR 


II. 

IIL 

IV. 

V. 

VI. 


things."  ...... 

"  As  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ 
shall  all  be  made  alive."  .... 

"  The  Saviour  of  all  men." 
"  Our  God  is  a  consuming  Fire." 

What  Greek  word  denoting  "  never- 
ending  "  could  the  writers  of  the  New 
Testament  have  used,  if  the  word  a.Wirc 
(translated  "  everlasting  "  and  "  eternal  ") 
will  not  sustain  that  signification  ?     . 


141 


163 

1O6 
170 

174 


180 


XVI 


CONTENTS. 


VII.  Is  there  a  danger,  in  regard  to  the  Uni- 
versalist  belief,  of  making  the  Benevolence 
of  God  dominate  His  Holiness  and  Justice 
in  such  a  way  as  to  constitute  Him  the 
Tolerator  of  evil  ? 

VIII.  Is  it  right  to  pray  for  those  who  have 
departed  this  life  as  non-Christians  ?  If  so, 
what  should  be  the  character  of  our  prayers 
for  them  ? 

IX.  If  Christians  depart  this  hfe  to  he  with 
Christ,  how  can  our  prayers  benefit  them  ? 
Does  He  not  know  exactly  what  to  do  for 
them  without  our  intercessions  on  their 
behalf? 

X.  On  what  grounds  can  we  base  our  belief 
that  Jesus  is  not  only  pre-eminently  a  Son 
of  God,  but  the  Son  of  God,  in  the  sense  of 
being  Divine? 


PAGE 


i88 


204 


219 


226 


M 


■3 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


PART  I. 


/.  Our  Mother,  just  before  she  died,  very  calmly  and 
emphatically  declared  that  she  saw  and  recognized 
several  persons  who  had  departed  this  life  years  before. 
Do  you  think  this  was  merely  a  subjective  experience, 
or  were  those  departed  ones  actually  and  objectively 
present?  And  if  the  latter,  how  was  she  able  to  recog- 
nize them,  seeing  that  the  physical  form,  in  which 
alone  she  had  known  them,  had  been  laid  aside  ? 

In  answer  to  the  first  of  these  questions,  we  say — 
Yes  ;  we  beUeve  that  persons  can,  after  death,  be 
objectively  present,  and  possess  the  power,  exercised 
under  certain  conditions,  of  manifesting  them- 
selves to  those  living  in  the  earth-life.  We  submit 
the  reasons  on  which  we  ground  this  belief. 

I.  There  is  a  very  strong  presumption  that  this 
is  so,  arising  from  the  fact  that  there  has  existed 


a  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

throughout  all  past  ages,  and  there  exists  now,  an 
ineradicable  conviction  that,  at  times,  the  so-called 
"  dead  "  return. 

Among  all  the   races  of  mankind,  civilized  and 
uncivilized,  and  under  all  the  differing  phases  of 
religious,  or  non-religious,  thought,  men  have  per- 
sistently believed  in,  and  borne  testimony  to,  the 
possibility  of  the  departed  manifesting  themselves  ; 
and  that,  in  spite  of  all  the  efforts  which  have  been 
made  t4  prove  the  belief  a  foolish  and  groundless 
one.    The  science  of  the  past  (not  the  science  of 
to-day)  has  ridiculed  the  idea  as  being  the  outcome 
of  superstition  and  ignorance.    The  Church  herself, 
with  a  curious  lack  of  consistency,  has  labelled  it 
as   an   unscriptural   and   a   rather   wiclied   notion. 
And  yet,  throughout  the  whole  history  of  the  race, 
men  have  pertinaciously  clung  to  it,  and  no  testi- 
mony borne  to  anything  outside  the  ordinary  ex- 
periences of  mankind  has  ever  been  so  great  and 
so  continuous  as   that  which    has  been  given   in 
regard  to  appearances  after  death. 

This  persistent  conviction  is  significant.  It  points 
to  fact  as  the  basis  upon  which  it  rests.  Why,  we 
ask,  if  the  departed  have  never  returned,  have  men 
so  persistently  believed  the  opposite  ? 


n 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


The  objector  will  answer,  that  this  conviction, 
although  so  widespread,  can  only  be  classed  among 
many  other  baseless  ideas  pertaining  to  ages  of  un- 
enlightenment ;  and  that  as  mankind  advances  in 
knowledge,  this  particular  notion  will  cease  to 
command  belief. 

This  supposition  is  completely  contradicted  by 
present-day  fact.  The  extraordinary  advance  that 
has  been  made  in  science  and  general  knowledge, 
during  the  past  twenty  «  thirty  years  has  neither 
removed  nor  ^aken  this  conviction  in  the  minds 
of  men  ;  on  nie  other  hand,  it  has  become  enor- 
mously strengthened  and  intensified.  The  belief 
in  the  return  of  the  departed,  so  far  from  dying  out 
in  the  light  of  fuller  knowledge,  is  more  persistent 
and  widespread  to-day  than  ever  it  has  been  ;  and 
in  the  ranks  of  the  bcliev^i-s  are  to  be  found  some 
of  the  foremost  men  of  Science.  In  a  word,  the 
advance  of  knowledge  has  increased  the  belief. 
This  is  inexplicable  on  the  supposition  that  the  belief 
is  founded  on  a  fancy ;  it  is  to  be  accounted  for,  if 
it  is  built  on  a  foundation  of  fact. 

Thus,  the  persistent  conviction  on  the  part  of 
mankind  that  appearances  after  death  do  take 
place,  is  to  us  a  very  strong  presumption  (apart 


) 


4  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

from  all  direct  evidence)  that  such  is  the  case.  Had 
the  alleged  fact  been  impossible  of  verification,  the 
belief  in  it  would  have  died  out,  as  have  baseless 
notions,  long  ago. 

II.    The  verification,  after    careful   investigation 
by  scientific  men,  of  the  present-day  facts  of  Psy- 
chical  Phenomena,   affords   another   strong   reason 
for  believing  that  the  departed  may  return  to  us. 
The  idea  of  such  return  is  no  longer  scouted  by  men 
who  have  given  their  attention  to  the  matter  as 
foolish  and  impossible.    The  deniers  of  the  fact  are 
for  the  greater  part   those  who  assume   the    un- 
scientific  attitude   of   antecedently   settling   them- 
selves in   the  conviction   that  the    thing    is    im- 
possible, and  then  of  declining  to  make  any  enquiry, 
or   to   accept     any   evidence    whatsoever   on    the 
subject. 

The  pronouncements  of  such  persons  count  for 
simply  nothing  at  all.  The  opinion  of  the  person 
whc  says— "The  thing,  I  am  convinced,  is  im- 
possible;  and  therefore  I  will  consider  no  evidence 
in  support  of  it,"— is  so  completely  outside  the 
radius  of  practical  importance,  that  we  may  dismiss 
it  as  valueless,  as  we  should  the  opinion  of  one 
who,  having  antecedently  come  to  the  conclusion 


|!j 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL.  5 

that  the  North  Pole  could  not  possibly  exist,  ignored 
every  scientifically  ascertained  fact  concerning  the 
same. 

But  we  turn  to  the  men  who  have  given  thought 
and  attention  to  the  subject ;  to  men  whose  opinions 
are  of  weight,  because,  by  culture  and  profession, 
they  are  qualified  to  weigh  evidence  and  estimate 
fact.  I  am  referring  to  some  of  the  most  distin- 
guished and  well-known  of  the  scientific  men  of  the 
present  time.  They  have  investigated  the  existing 
facts  of  Psjciiic  Phenomena,  and  have  given  to  the 
world  statements  concerning  them,  which  have 
revolutionized  the  ordinary  ideas  of  men. 

We  ask  the  thoughtful  enquirer  to  "  read,  mark, 
learn,  and  inwardly  digest "  all  that  is  contained  in 
those  two  exhaustive  volumes,  which  embody  the 
results  of  the  scientific  examination  of  Psychical 
Phenomena,  by  the  late  Professor  Myers,  ("  Human 
Personality  ;  and  its  Survival  of  Bodily  Death.") 
It  will  open  the  eyes  of  some  to  the  possibilities  of 
the  Spiritual.  It  will  go  very  far  towards  making  the 
thought  of  manifestation  after  death  a  believable  one. 

An  absolute  change  has  come  over  the  mind  of 
Science,  in  regard  to  the  Spiritual  and  its  possi- 
bilities.    She,  as  represented  by  the  ablest  •;f  her 


6  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

exponents,  is  no  longer  materialistic.    She  has  at 
length  reached  the  point  of  acknowledging  that  it  is 
impossible  to  account  for  certain  experiences  vouch- 
safed to  many  men  and  women  on  any  hypothesis 
of  the  merely  Physical.    She  has  even  gone  the 
length  of  admitting,  that  apart  from  the  acknow- 
ledgment  of  that  which  within  us  and  about  us 
transcends  the  Physical  and  which  links  us  with 
the  Spiritual,  many  of  the  inherent  powers  and  tlie 
experiences   of  thousands   of  our   race   are   inex- 
plicable. 

It  may  be  asked— In  regard  to  Science,  what  has 
brought  about  this  change  of  front?  Why  has 
Science,  so  materialistic  in  the  past,  become  now 
so  pre-eminently  the  means  by  which  men  are  so 
much  better  realizing  the  possibilities  of  Spirit  ? 

We  answer,-the  fact  of  Psychic  Phenomena 
of  late  years,  has  become  so  persistent  and  demon- 
strable, that  Science  has  been  unable  any  longer  to 
ignore  it. 

In  the  past,  the  followers  of  Science,  no  less  than 
the  adherents  to  Rehgion,  have  been  handicapped 
against  the  acquirement  of  fuller  knowledge,  by 
prejudice  and  traditionalism.  It  is  very  different 
now.    Both  Systems  are  learning  that  all  the  facts 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL.  7 

of  human  experience  must  be  honestly  faced,  if 
truth  is  to  be  attained.  Many  of  the  old  concep- 
tions in  regard  to  Religion  are  vanishing  away,  and 
better  and  truer  ideas  are  taking  their  place.  And 
the  Science  of  to-day  has  made  admissions  with 
respect  to  human  life  and  experience,  which  would 
have  been  ridiculed  by  the  scientific  men  of  fifty 
years  ago.  The  existence  of  the  soul ;  its  survival 
of  bodily  death,  and  the  possibility  of  communica- 
tion between  those  in  Spirit-life  and  those  in  Earth- 
life,  are  no  longer  ideas  which  Science  proclaims 
to  be  groundless  and  incredible. 

There  are  many  of  our  distinguished  men  of 
Science,  unlabelled  as  to  religious  creed,  who,  in 
consequence  of  a  knowledge  acquired  through  the 
investigation  of  Psychical  Phenomena,  have  an  in- 
tenser  belief  in  the  reality  of  the  Spiritual,  than 
many  Christians  who  persuade  themselves  that  they 
believe  all  the  Spiritual  wonders  recorded  in  the 
Bible. 

Thus,  in  the  face  of  the  aumissions  of  Science  in 
regard  to  the  Spiritual ;  in  face  of  the  enormous 
testimony  borne  by  mankind  to  the  effect  that  the 
departed  may,  and  do  return,  which  testimony  has 
not  been  overthrown  by  scientific  investigation,  we 


8 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


'» 


are  driven  to  the  conclusion  that  the  reappearance 
of  those  who  have  passed  hence  is  a  verifiable 
fact. 

III.  An  enormous  amount  of  direct  testimony 
has  been  borne  by  "  all  sorts  and  conditions  "  of 
men,  as  to  the  fact  of  appearances,  after  death. 

Let  any  enquirer  on   this  point   but    take  the 
trouble  to  ask  those  with  whom  he  may  come  into 
contact,  if  any  such  experience  has  come  within  the 
range  of  their  knowledge,  and  we  venture  to  say  that 
every  other  person  so  questioned  will  recount  some 
instance  of  a  departed  one  having  been  seen,  either 
by   himself,   or   by  someone   whose   testimony  he 
accepts.    It  is  only  as  we  make  enquiries,  that  we 
find  out  how  widespread  is  the  experience  with  vhich 
we    are    dealing.    Thousands    never    mention    to 
others-save,   perhaps,   to   their  own   circle-what 
they  know  in   regard   to   this  subject.    They  are 
afraid   of  being   accounted     weak-minded,   or   un- 
truthful,  and  so  the  testimony  adduced-great  as 
it  is,  is  less  than  it  would  be,  if  it  were  not  for  this 
fear  of  the  scoffer.    Moreover,  it  is  a  notable  fact, 
that  the  ones  who  give  their  testimony  as  io  any 
personal   experience  of  manifestation   after  death 
are  convinced  that  their  experience  was  objectively 


h 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL.  9 

real,   and  not   to   be   attributed   to  hallucination. 
The  foUowing  is  an  instance.    An  old  gentleman 
(connected  with  the  writer)  lost  his  wife,  to  whom 
he  was  deeply  attached.    He  felt  the  bereavement 
acutely.    One  morning,  at  the  breakfast-table,  he 
told  his  sons  he  had  had  a  strange  experience  ;  all 
the  more  strange  to  him,  because,  until  then,  he  had 
deemed  such  a  thing  impossible.    He,  when  lying 
awake,  and  thinking  of  other  matters,  had  seen  his 
departed  wife  standing  beside  his  bed.    She  had 
smiled  on  him,  and  said  :  "  John,  you  will  be  with  me 
in  May."    The  sons  pronounced  the  experience  to 
be  only  a  dream,  or  the  outcome  of  overwrought 
imagination.     The  father  most  calmly  asserted  that 
it  was  not  so,  but  an  objective  reality.    His  sons 
remained    unconvinced,    and    the   old    man    never 
again  alluded  to  the  subject.    Five  or  six  months 
passed,  and  the  father  regained  all  his  old  cheer- 
fulness  and  interest  in  life.    An  evening-party  was 
given  by  him  to  celebrate  his  birthday,  and  those 
present  remarked  how  well  he  appeared  to  have 
recovered  the  shock  of  his  wife's  death.    On  the 
following  morning,  he  was  found  dead  in  his  bed  ; 
and  it  was  the  month  of  May.    There  are  thousands' 
of  recorded   experiences    simUar   to   this,   and   we 


10 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


I 


contend  that  it  is  more  reasonable  to  regard  them 
as  based  on  fact,  than  on  fancy;  of  being  objective, 
rather  than  subjective.  A  person  completely  sane, 
calm,  and  invariably  truthful,  deliberately  affirms 
that  he  has  seen  a  dear  one  after  death,  and  that 
the  experience  was  not  imagination.  Those  who 
have  not  had  the  experience,  or  any  like  experience, 
as  positively  assert  the  opposite. 

But  which  statement,  we  ask,  is  of  the  more 
evidential  value — that  of  the  one  who  had  the  ex- 
perience, or  that  of  those  who  did  not  have  it  ?  We 
do  not  usually  attach  much  importance  to  the 
pronouncement  of  any  one  concerning  a  subject, 
about  which  he  acknowledges  a  total  lack  of  ex- 
perience, and  a  fixed  conviction  that  no  idea  but  his 
own  can  possibly  be  right.  We  drop  him  outside 
the  reckoning,  as  not  possessing  the  necessary  data 
upon  which  to  come  to  a  true  conclusion. 

Thus,  the  testimony  of  one  person  who  has  had 
any  experience  of  post-mortem  appearances,  is  worth 
more  in  assisting  us  to  come  at  the  truth  of  the 
matter,  than  all  the  assertions  of  a  hundred  others, 
who  have  had  no  such  experiences.  We  admit  this 
principle  in  the  concerns  of  every-day  life. 

Again,  if  it  is  difficult  to  cast  aside  as  unreliable 


I'J 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


II 


•■X 

1 


^- 


.  -rr. 


^ 


the  testimony  regarding  an  appearance  after  death, 
of  a  person  whom,  in  all  other  respects,  we  regard  as 
sober-minded   and    truth-loving,   it   is   still   more 
difficult  to  reject  the  testimony  of  several  persons 
who  conjointly  and  simultaneously  have  the  same 
experience.    There  are  a  great  number  of  verified 
instances  of  two,  three,  or  more  persons  who  have 
seen  the  departed  at  the  same  time,  and  in  piocisely 
the  same  way,  as  to  leave  no  room  for  the  supposi- 
tion  that  the  experience  can  be  explained  as  hallu' 
cination.    The    writer    himself   has    had    such    an 
experience.    He  saw,  in  company  with  an  intimate 
friend,  a  manifestation  which  presented  itself,  in 
every  detail,  in  precisely  the  same  way  to  him  as  it 
did  to  his  friend.     If  this  experier^e  is  to  be  ac- 
counted  for  on  the  hypothesis  of  its  being  merely 
subjective,  then  we  are  shut  up  to  the  conclusion  that 
two  absolutely  independent  minds   were  suddenly 
and  simultaneously  so  affected,  as  to  similarly  see, 
in  every  particular,  something  which  had  no  exist- 
ence except  in  imagination.    We  ask,  in  the  face  of 
this  concurrent  experience,  which  is  the  more  lea- 
sonable  explanation— that  the  experience  is  to  be 
attributed   to  a  disordered  mind,  or   to   objective 
fact? 


za 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


Thus,  wc  have,  in  the  direct  testimony  adduced 
by  thousands  of  our  fellow>beings,  another  strong 
reason  for  accepting  as  true,  that  the  departed  may, 
and  do,  at  times  manifest  themf  ::lves  to  us. 

IV.  We  have  the  statements  of  the  Bible  that 
persons,  after  death,  hj»  ve  objectively  manifested  them- 
selves. The  testimony  of  the  Bible  on  this  point 
is  very  emphatic,  and  it  ought  to  settle  the  question 
at  once  for  those  who  profess  to  believe  that  Book. 
And  yet,  strange  to  say,  the  ones  least  disposed  to 
admit  the  possibility  of  post-mortem  appearances  are 
very  often  those  whose  Religion,  as  Christians,  is 
founded  on  the  fact  of  appearances  after  death. 

The  Christian  Religion  rests  on  the  acknow- 
ledged truth  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  seen, 
after  death,  by  a  considerable  number  of  persons. 
He  was  seen  under  circumstances  which  preclude  the 
possibility  of  accounting  for  His  appearances  on  the 
hypothesis  of  merely  mental  impressions.  He  was, 
moreover,  seen  in  such  a  way  as  to  demonstrate  the 
fact  that  He  had  passed  beyond  the  restrictions  of 
the  Physical,  and  was  living  in  the  environment  of 
the  Spiritual.  He  could  suddenly  present  Himself 
before  the  eyes  of  astonished  Apostles,  in  a  room 
whose  door  was  closed  and  barred.     He  could  in- 


IJ 


1 

n 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL.  23 

stantly  vanish  from  their  sight ;  could  quickly  trans- 

port  Himself  from  place  to  place  ;  could  char  je  His 

form  ;  be  unrecognized  for  a  while  by  those  who 

knew  Him  well,  and  could  cause  Himself  to  soar 

upward   in  seeming  contravention   of  the  law  of 

gravitation.     In    a    word,    from    a    World    trans- 

cending  the  Physical,  into  which  He  had  entered  at 

death.  He  presented  Himself  to  men  and  women  still 

on  the  earth-plane  ;  and  they  acknowledged  the  fact, 

and  the  Christian   Religion  was  built  on  it.    No 

Christian,  after  this,  can  consistently  and  logically 

doubt   the  possibility  of  manifestations  fiom   the 

World  of  Spirit. 

If  the  Bible  be  true  in  stating  that  Samuel  and 
Moses  and  Jesus,  and  "  many  of  the  saints  which 
appeared  unto  many  "  at  the  time  of  the  Crucinxion, 
and  the  "  fellow-servant  of  the  brethren,  the 
prophets,"  who  came  to  St.  John  at  Patmos— pre- 
sented themselves  after  death,  then  we  contend  that 
the  Christian  Religion  itself  demands  us  to  believe 
that  the  so-called  "dead"  may,  and  do,  return. 
If  we  deny  that  such  manifestations  are  possible, 
we  have  cut  away  from  ourselves  all  reasons  for 
believing  the  Scripture  records.  The  Spiritual 
World  to-day  is  no  different  from  what  it  always 


14 


PROBLEMS  OF  T^^ 


''IRITUAL. 


has  been.  What  was  x  ib!^  ,nd  actual  in  the 
past  is  so  to-day.  And  the  accumulated  evidence 
of  this  age  in  regard  to  Spiritual  realities  confirms 
this  statement. 


We  proceed  to  answer  the  other  question  sub- 
mitted above  : — How  was  the  mother,  who  on  her 
death-bed  declared  she  saw  and  recognized  departed 
ones — able  to  recognize  them ;  seeing  that  the 
physical  body,  in  which  only  she  had  previously 
known  them,  had  been  laid  aside  ?  There  are  two 
ways  by  which  a  being  passed  into  spirit-life  can 
manifest  himself  and  make  himself  recognizable  to 
those  in  earth-life. — {a)  By  the  clothing  of  his 
spirit-presence  with  a  thought-form,  in  such  a  manner 
that  he  assumes  the  appearance  in  which  he  had 
been  previously  known  by  those  to  whom  he  mani- 
fests, (b)  By  building  up  around  his  spirit-presence 
a  temporary  encasement,  constructed  from  particles 
and  emanations  drawn  from  physical  bodies.  This 
latter  is  commonly  called  "  MateriaUzation." 

With  regard  to  the  first  of  these  two  methods  of 
manifestation.  The  appearance  produced  as  a 
thought-form  is  not  physical,  nor  can  it  be  phy- 
sically  perceived.    It   is   a   creation   of  Thought. 


il 


H 


4>' 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL.  1 5 

The  ex-carnate  being,  knowing  that  he  would  be 
unrecognized,  except  in  the  appearance  in  which  he 
had  been  known  in  earth-life,  thirk^  of  In'mself  in 
that  way,  and  his  thought  takes  foi  in,  and  his  s-  irit- 
presence  is  invested  with  that  forra      Thus  a  jeing 
in  spirit-life  is  able  to  manifest  himself  in  different 
ways  to  different  persons,  in  accordance  with  the 
manner  in  which  he  may  think  of  himself.     If  he 
were  to  appear  to  one  who  had  only  known  him  in 
earth-life  as  a  young  man,  he  would  think  of  him- 
self as  such,  and  be  presented  in  that  form.      If  he 
were  to  manifest  to  another  who  had  known  him  in 
later  life,  he  would  mentally  draw  the  picture  of 
himself  in  that  condition,  and  be  seen  in  correspond- 
ence with  that  thought.    When  the  prophet  Samuel 
was  seen  after  death,  it  was  in  the  form  of  an  "  old 
man  "  (i  Sam.  xxviii.  14  v.)— the  form  in  which  alone 
he  would  have  been  recognized.     As  to  this  power 
of  the  Mind  to  produce  form,  and  how  it  does  so,  we 
know  but  little  as  yet ;  but  there  are  many  indica- 
tions  that  the  fact  is  coming  within  the  bounds  of 
scientific   demonstration.    It   is   known    that,   per- 
vading  all  space  and  interpenetrating  all  physical 
matter,  is  a  subtile  element— the  .Ether.    It  may 
be   that   thought-forms   are   the   result  of  mental 


i6 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


ii 


energy,  projected  as  vibratory  motions,  upon  the 
aetheric  atmosphere,  and  that  these  register  thereon 
the  impressions  and  images  created  in  the  Mind. 
There  seems  to  be  no  greater  diificulty  in  supposing 
the  aether  capable  of  registering  a  Mind-image,  than 
in  knowing  that  the  sensitized  plate  of  the  photo- 
grapher can  register  the  likeness  of  a  physical  object. 
A  spirit-being  appears  to  possess  the  power,  not 
only  of  projecting  these  Mind-images  which  he 
creates  upon  the  aetheric  atmosphere  in  which  he  has 
his  being,  but  of  so  identifying  himself  with  the  pro- 
jected image,  as  to  merge,  for  a  while  at  least,  his 
spiritual  self  into  it.  He  is  seen,  then,  in  a  thought- 
form  of  his  own  creating.  Thus,  in  the  Spirit- 
World,  our  environment  and  our  self  as  we  appear 
to  others,  is  mainly  determined  by  our  Mind. 

If  this  be  so,  it  mav  be  asked — How  can  non- 
physical  thought- forms  be  seen  by  one  whose  vision 
of  objective  realities  is  dependent  upon  the  physical 
eyes  ?  In  other  words, — How  can  a  spirit-being 
who  has  enwrapped  himself  in  a  thought-form  be 
seen  by  those  still  living  in  the  earthly  body  ?  The 
answer  is — by  mean"  of  the  faculties  of  the  interior 
spirit-body.  Within  our  outer  physical  body  lies 
this  spirit-body — the  encasement  of  our   spirit-self. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


17 


St.  Paul,  writing  on  this  subj  ct  in  i  Cor.  xv.  44  v. 

states  fort  (Tiii/ia  }l/vxtKbv,  Kai  tan  auifta  Tn'tvfiariKov  " — 

there  is  a  natural  body  (i.e.  a  body  pertaining  to 
this  liie  only),  and  there  is  (i.e.  now)  a  spiritual 
"Ody.  Spirit  and  spirit-body  constitute  what  we 
call  "  soul."  A  man  after  death  is  an  cx-carnate 
being — a  spirit;  but  he  is  not  a  shapeless  entity, 
a  fluidic  essence :  he  has  a  bodily  form  ;  he  is  in 
a  spirit-body.  This  spirit-body  possesses  faculties, 
which  correspond  with  the  faculties  of  the  physical 
body,  but  transcend  them.  The  powers  of  sight  and 
hearing  in  the  spirit-body  are  intensified.  The  eyes 
and  ears  of  the  physical  body  can  be  sensitive  to 
only  a  limited  number  of  vibrations  in  regard  to 
sight  and  sound. 

The   faculties  of  the  spirit-'  on   the  other 

hand,  are  capable  of  receiving  ic  vibrations  ; 

whereby  sights  invisible  to  physical  eyes,  and 
sounds  inaudible  to  physical  ears  are  perceptible  to 
the  spiritual  organization.  The  normal  condition 
of  the  spirit-body,  while  encased  within  the  phy- 
sical, is  undevelopment.  The  later-*  powers  are 
there,  but  their  close  association  for  a  while  with  the 
Physical  body  places  them  under  restriction.  The 
inherent  capabilities  of  the  soul-man  are  at  a  dis- 


!! 


i8 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


advantage  in  exercising  themselves  through  the 
environment  of  the  physical  man.  The  bright 
electric  light  can  only  shine  but  dimly  through  the 
coarse,  enveloping  medium  of  a  London  fog.  There 
is  a  Ukeness  between  the  condition  of  our  spirit- 
body  and  that  of  the  physical  body  of  a  child  shortly 
before  birth.  The  latter  has  all  the  potentialities 
of  perceiving  sights  and  sounds.  It  has  eyes  and 
ears ;  but  until  birth  they  are  unopened.  The  prae- 
natal  conditions  of  existence  afford  no  scope  for  the 
exercise  of  those  powers.  Birth  to  it  means  a 
quickening  and  an  opening  of  already  existing 
faculties.  It  becomes,  then,  en  rapport  with  a  world 
of  physical  sight  and  sound. 

To  us,  physical  depth  involve^  '  similar  experi- 
ence. Death  removes  from  us  the  restrictions  of  the 
Physical.  By  it,  the  body  of  our  spirit-self  is  brought 
into  adjustment,  and  is  made  capable  of  functioning 
in  an  environment  where  the  possibilities  of  spiritual 
seeing  and  hearing  surpass  the  possibilities  of  the 
physical.  After  death,  the  conditions  of  being 
become  altered  :  then  we  live  and  move  in  the  do- 
main of  the  aetheric,  and  the  horizon  of  perception, 
of  observation  and  inherent  power  becomes  enor- 
mously extended. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


19 


Thus    the    "resurrection"    (the    anastasis,    the 
advance)  which  Christ  referred  to,  in  His  argument 
with  the  Sadducees,  means  the  liberation  of  the 
spirit-body   from   the  obstructive   connection   with 
the  Physical,  and  the  exercise  of  higher  powers  by 
the  spiritual  man.    But  this  opening  and  quicken- 
ing  of  the  faculties  of  our  interior  spirit-body  takes 
place,  sometimes,  before  death.    Persons,  still  resident 
in  the  earthly  body,  at  times  see  and  hear  that  which 
physical  eyes  and  ears  are  incapable  of  perceiving. 
From  beginning  to  end,  the  Bible  is  full  of  such  in- 
stances.   The  spiritual   beings  who   were  seen  by 
patriarchs,  seers  and  others  were  not  seen  through 
the  mediumship  of  the  physical  eyes,  but  by  an  ab- 
normal  opening  of   the   sight   of   the   spirit-body. 
"  Lord,  open  his  eyes  that  he  may  see,"  prayed 
Elisha,  in  regard  to  the  young  man,  whose  physi- 
cal eyes  were  insensible  to  the  nearness  and  reality 
of  the  Spiritual.     (2  Kings  vi.  17   v.)     And   the 
opening  of  his  eyes  disclosed  to  him  wonders  beyond 
the  ken  of  the  Physical.    There  can  be  no  doubt  that 
the  reason  why  our  Lord  selected  St.  Peter,  St. 
James  and  St.  John  to  be  witnesses  of  tha^  Spiritual 
revealment  on  the  Mount  of  Transfiguration,  was 
because  they  alone  of  all  the  other  Apostles  were  so 


20 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


spiritually  constituted,  as  to  be  clairvoyantly  and 
clairaudiently  capable  of  seeing  and  hearing  the 
spiritual  visitants  who  there  manifested  themselves. 
In  the  case  of  the  Mother  who  declared,  just  before 
she  died,  that  she  saw  and  recognized  departed  ones, 
we  believe  that  there  was  a  quickening,  an  opening, 
of  the  faculties  of  her  interior  spirit-body,  by  which- 
she  was  made  capable  of  perceiving  the  presence  of 
those  persons.  Those  dear  ones  had  been  drawn  to 
that  death-chamber  by  the  magnetic  power  of  Love. 
We  dare  believe  that  the  great  All-Father  of  Love 
commissioned  them  to  come,  in  order  to  remove 
the  "  sting  of  death,"  and  to  mitigate  that  feeling 
of  strangeness  which  must  come  to  a  human  soul, 
in  passing  from  the  conditions  of  the  Physical  to 
those  of  the  Spiritual.  The  spirit-friends  wanted 
the  dying  woman  to  know  they  were  with  her.  They 
pictured  themselves  as  they  knew  she  was  thinking 
of  them.  In  so  doing,  they  enwrapped  their  spiritual 
selves  in  thought-forms.  Others  in  the  death - 
chamber  saw  them  not.  The  eyes  of  their  spirit - 
body  were  unopened  ;  and  like  Balaam,  under  those 
conditions,  they  were  conscious  of  no  angel  beside 
them.  The  Mother  saw  the  God-sent  visitants. 
Her  indwelling  spirit-body,  feeling  the  first  throb  of 


!l 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


21 


expanding  life,  received  the  "  Ephphatha  "  of  God, 
and  looking  through  the  crumbling  walls  of  the 
Physical,  she  saw  the  Spiritual. 

Apart  from  the  creation  of  Thought-forms,  those 
who  have  passed  hence  can  manifest  themselves  to 
those  on  earth  in  another  .vay.  By  means  of 
Materialization.  There  is  an  incontrovertible  mass 
of  evidence  to  prove  that  it  is  possible,  under  certain 
physical  conditions,  for  a  spirit-being  to  present 
himself  as  encased  in  a  temporarily-assumed  physical 
body.  Materialization  is  a  verifiable  fact ;  it  has 
been  attested  by  some  of  the  foremost  scientists  and 
investigators  of  the  present  time.  Of  course,  there 
is  a  considerable  section  of  mankind  which  is  uncon- 
vinced in  regard  to  it,  and  it  is  absolutely  hopeless 
to  try  to  convince  such.  Persons  of  this  class  know 
little  or  nothing  about  the  subject ;  they  do  not  want 
to  know,  and,  moreover,  they  are  antecedently 
positive  that  such  a  thing  could  never  be.  We  are 
not  concerned  about  them.  They  are  simply  lagging 
behind  the  ascertained  knowledge  of  the  day  ;  the 
fact  of  Materialization  will  be  admitted  by  them 
before  long,  and  then  will  come  to  them  a  startling 
revelation  as  to  the  possibilities  of  spirit. 

It  is  for  the  information  of  those  who  arc  prepared 


22 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


to  enquire  and  to  accept  investigated  and  verified 
facts,  that  we  are  writing.  Materializations  have 
taken  place,  and  are  constantly  taking  place,  under 
conditions  and  circumstances  which  shut  out  the 
possibility  of  hallucination  or  imposture.  The 
writer,  in  the  presence  of  a  clergyman  and  others, 
has  seen,  on  the  same  evening,  two  such  materializa- 
tions (the  one  of  a  child  and  the  other  of  a  man)  in 
the  barely-furnished  parlour  of  an  artisan's  cottage. 
The  whole  process  of  materialization  and  de- 
materialization  was  seen.  And  testimony  similar 
to  this  has  been  adduced  by  scientific  men. 

It  will  be  asked — How  can  a  spirit  materialize  ? 
By  taking  the  aura,  which  is  matter  in  a  fluid  con- 
dition, as  it  exhales  from  the  physical  bodies  of 
persons,  and  consolidatin^j  and  constructing  this 
around  the  spirit-self  in  such  a  way  as  to  form  a 
temporary  physical  encasement ;  which  encasement 
is  as  appreciable  by  the  eyes  and  the  touch  as  any 
ordinary  physical  bod^  This  aura  is  similar  in 
appearance  to  the  mist-like  exhalation  which  can  be 
seen  arising  from  a  hard-driven  horse  on  a  frosty 
day.  It  is  physical  matter  in  a  gaseous  state  ,  md 
from  all  persons  it  is  constantly  exhaling.  Some 
bodies  give  it  off  more  freely  than  others  ;  and  those 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


23 


with  whom  this  is  the  case  constitute  the  "  i.iediums," 
the  ones  so  essential  to  materialization.    When  a 
number  of  persons  are  together  in  a  room  in  which 
this  aura  is  confined,  the  conditions  are   favour- 
able   to    materialization.    A    spiritual    being    can 
collect  it,  can  draw  it  to  himself,  can  consolidate  and 
mould  it,  and  build  it  up  around  himself  as  a  body 
physically    substantial    and    tangible.    And    more 
than  this— the  enhanced  power  of  Mind  and  the 
formative  energy  possessed  by  it,  enables  the  spirit - 
being,  desirous  of  being  recognized  by  those  to  whom 
he  is  manifesting,  to  impress  upon  the  structure 
which  he  has  temporarily  built  for  himself,  the  form 
and  characteristics  of  that  picture  of  himself  which 
he  has  antecedently  created  in  his  mina. 

The  adaptation  of  physical  matter  by  a  spirit 
for  the  purpose  of  manifestation  to  those  whose 
vision  does  not  extend  beyond  the  physical,  would 
seem,  from  what  has  been  observed,  to  be  not  granted 
to  all.  Moreover,  a  spirit  appea'-s  to  possess  no 
power  of  retaining  for  any  length  of  time  the 
materialized  body  he  may  have  formed.  In  the 
personal  experience  to  which  I  have  alluded,  the 
little  child  who  materialized  at  arm's  length  before 
us,  was  heard  by  all  of  us  to  say  :  "  I  cannot  keep  the 


34  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

power  ;  it  is  going  "  ;  and  we  saw  the  form  that  had 
touched  as,  and  had  kissed  the  mother  who  wa» 
present,   melt   and   disappear.    May   not   the   ex- 
planation be,  that  a  spiritual  being,  although,  at 
times,  permitted  by  the  Father-God  to  come  again 
into  relationship  with  the  Physical,  is  not  allowed  to 
remain  therein  ?    May  this  not  be  the  reason  why 
the  spiritual  visitants  seen  by  the  ones  of  Bible- 
times  suddenly  vanished,  and  why  the  Christ,  when 
He  appeared  in  that  room  at  Emmaus  "  vanished 
out  of  their  sight    "   We  regard,  therefore.  Materiali- 
zation, not  as  a  normal  experience  of  spirit-beings, 
but  as  a  means  permitted  to  some  to  lift  the  dark 
shadow  flung  by  Death,  and  to  verif    the  words  of 
Jesus—"  They  all  live  unto  God." 


as 


//.  Is  the  fact  that  trickery  and  imposture  have 
been  associated  with  Spiritualism,  a  proof  that  it  is 
the  outcome  of  falsehood  and  credulity  ? 

No ;  and  such  reasoning  is  wholly  inconsequent. 
Throughout  the  history  of  the  world,  falsehood  has 
been  constantly  associated  with  truth;  but,  while 
it  has  damaged  the  cause  of  truth,  it  has  constituted 
no  real  objection  against  the  truth  itself.  A  thing 
may  be  true,  and,  as  such,  commend  itself  to  persons 
of  the  highest  intelligence,  and  yet  may  become  so 
mixed  up  with  that  which  is  false  and  foolish,  as  to 
cause  the  indiscriminating  observer  to  be  unable  to 
perceive  the  tr  because  of  the  falsehood.  It  has 
ever  been  so  ;  nay  more,  it  seems  as  if  the  greater 
and  more  important  any  truth  is,  the  more  does  it 
lend  itself  to  the  possibility  of  admixture  with  error 
and  falsehood.  Take,  e.g.,  the  greatest  of  all  truths 
— that  which  is  connected  with  the  Person  and 
character  of  God.  No  truth  has  ever  been  so  over- 
laid with  error,  so  encrusted  with  superstition,  and 


26 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAI 


SO  associated  with  untruth,  as  this  truth.  Yet  the 
truth  itself  concerning  God  is  not  discarded  by  us  be- 
cause of  this.  The  honest  "  seeker  after  God  "  tries 
to  dissociate  the  truth  from  the  falsehood.  Take 
another  instance — the  Christian  Religion.  We  believe 
that  it  has  its  foundation  in  that  which  is  essentially 
true.     Its  Founder  called  Himself,  "  the  Truth." 

And  yet  the  vilest  deeds  and  some  of  the  greatest 
impostures  have  been  practised  in  its  sacred  name. 
Good  men  and  women  have  been  persecuted,  im- 
prisoned and  burnt  at  the  stake  by  the  professors 
of  it.  All  sorts  of  ecclesiastical  frauds  and  decep- 
tions have  been  resorted  to,  for  the  purpose  of  up- 
holding the  authority  of  the  Church,  and  of  stimu- 
lating the  religious  credulity  of  the  masses. 

"  Very  shocking !  "  says  the  man  who  has  en- 
lightened moral  instincts,  but  is  not  a  discriminator, 
"  the  whole  thing  is  falsehood  and  evil."  He  makes 
a  mistake.  He  allows  the  increment  of  error  and 
falsehood,  which  has  been  imposed  on  truth,  to  blind 
him  to  the  truth  itself.  In  regard  to  Religion,  to 
Science  and  a  thousand -and -one  other  things,  the 
truth  exists  in  spite  of  all  the  falsehood  which  may 
have  been  associated  with  it. 

The  case  is  precisely  the  same  with  respect  to 


S 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


«7 


Spiritualism.  The  thing  itscH  is  true.  The  pheno- 
mena connected  with  it  arc  verifiable  facts.  The 
testimony  of  thousands  of  persons  now  living— in- 
eluding  that  of  some  of  the  foremost  scientific  men 
—has  been  adduced,  that  these  phenomena  have 
been  witnessed  by  them  under  conditions  making 
trickery,  or  hallucination,  an  impossibility.  The 
truth  of  the  thing  can  be,  and  has  been,  proved. 
Tricksters  and  impostors  may  from  time  to  time  be 
detected  in  their  dishonest  practices  in  the  name 
of  Spiritualism,  and  rightfully  made  to  answer  the 
charge  in  the  Law  Courts;  judges  and  counsel, 
in  their  ignorance  of  present-day  facts,  and  their 
anxiety  to  provoke  the  laugh  of  an  uninformed 
crowd,  may  cast  ridicule  upon  the  thing  ;  but  the 
fact  remains  that  there  are  to-day  great  numbers  of 
enlightened  and  cultured  persons— men  and  women 
of  sound  discriminating  iwwer— who  are  believers 
in  Spiritualism,  in  spite  of  all  their  antecedent  pre- 
judices against  it.  These  are  not  the  class  who  would 
openly  avow  their  belief  in  a  thing  which  has  no 
basis  but  in  falsehood  and  sham. 

We  admit  that  in  some  cases— in  many  cases,  if 
you  like — Spiritualism  has  become  associated  with 
impostors  and  rascals.     But  what  of  that  ?    The 


28 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


f 


same  thing  can  be  said  of  Religion,  of  the  Medical 
Profession,  and  of  a  host  of  other  things.  We  must 
discriminate  between  what  is  true  and  what  is  false. 
Religion  is  not  labelled  as  "  imposture  and  humbug," 
because  unbelievable  dogmas,  as  parasites,  have 
fastened  themselves  upon  it,  and  religious  char- 
latans have  endangered  its  reputation.  Nor  are  the 
sciences  of  Medicine  and  Astronomy  accounted  as 
nonsense,  because  there  are  quacks  and  fortune- 
tellers. 

The  trickery  and  imposture  which  have  sometimes 
been  associated  with  Spiritualism  afford  no  argument 
against  the  latter,  but  only  against  the  falsification 
of  it.    The  true  Spiritualist,  no  less  than  the  true 
Christian  •     i  the  true  Scientist,  deplores  that  the 
truth  he  holds  should  at  times  be  subject  to  the 
invasion  of  misrepresentation  and  falsehood.     But 
so  it  is.    The  experience  of  the  past  has  taught  us 
that  no  truth  is  so  conditioned  as  to  be  safe-guarded 
against  an  association  with  stupidity,  error  and  evil. 
The  wise  man  is  he  who  seeks  for  the  truth,  and  is 
not  misled  and  made  purblind  by  any  falsehood  he 
may  detect  in   company  with  it;    but  who  dis- 
criminates  between  the  two,  and  separates  the  true 
from  the  false. 


I 


29 


i 

II 


///.  The  prohibition  given  by  God  to  the 
ancient  Israelites,  that  no  communication  should 
be  held  with  "  familiar  spirits,"  is— to  my  mind— 
a  proof  that  such  communication  was,  and  is, 
POSSIBLE.  But  does  not  the  prohibition  also  imply 
that  ALL  intercourse  with  the  Spiritual  World  is 
contrary  to  the  will  of  God? 

The  first  of  these  two  conclusions  is  right ;  the 
other  is  wrong.    If  it  be  acknowledged  that  God 
forbad  persons  to  hold  communication  with  spiritual 
beings,  it  must  also  be  acknowledged  that  this  com- 
munication could  be  effected  ;  unless  we  commit  our 
selves  to  the  absurdity  of  supposing  that  the  Al- 
mighty solemnly  charged  men  not  to  do  that  which 
they  could  not  possibly  do.   I  f  there  be  no  such  thing  as 
communion  between  beings  in  this  world  and  beings 
in  the  Spirit-World,  then  there  would  seem  to  be  no 
more  sense  in  this  prohibition  than  there  would  in 


■i 


30 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


iip 


one  that  commanded  men  not  to  jump  over  the 
moon.    The  point  is  an  important  one  in  regard  to 
the  attitude  assumed  towards  Spiritualism  by  many 
Christians.    There    are    many    good    and    earnest 
persons  who  profess  to  believe  the  statements  of  the 
Bible,  and  are  also  convinced  that  this  prohibitory 
command  is  a  Divine  one,  who,  nevertheless,  scout 
as  being  foolish  the  idea  of  communication  with  the 
Spiritual.    "  The  thing  is  an  impossibility,"  say  they. 
"  The  Departed  cannot  under  any  circumstances  or 
any  conditions  re-establish  intercourse  with  those 
whom  they  left  behind.    An  impassable  barrier  is 
set  up  between  us  in  this  life  and  all  others  in  Spirit- 
life." 

But,  surely,  this  is  a  very  illogical  position  to 
take  !  If  it  be  true  that  there  is  this  "  impassable 
barrier  "  between  the  two  worlds,  of  course,  it  cannot 
be  passed.  Then  why  tell  persons  not  to  pass  it  ? 
A  wholly  unnecessary  command!  A  restrictive 
law  is  not  required,  except  in  respect  to  things  which 
men  can  do.  Thus  we  account  the  prohibition  itself 
as  implying  the  possibUity  and  fact  of  communication 
with  Spirit-beings. 

There  is  another  class  of  Christians,  who  perceive 
the  illogical  position  of  those  to  whom  we  have  just 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


31 


referred,  and  endeavour  to  explain  the  matter  by 
resorting  to  what,  for  convenience  sake,  we  may 
term  the  "  Diabolic  "  theory.  According  to  them, 
the  Devil  is  at  the  bottom  of  all  intercourse  between 
us  and  the  Other  World.  Spiritualism  is  therefore, 
of  course,  his  direct  work. 

They    tell    us    that    communication    is    possible 
between  terrestrial  ar      s;v    ^- J  beings;  but  that 
the  spiritual  beings  who  ccrne  mto  contact  with  us 
are  all  bad  ones  /—agents  in  the  service  of  the  great 
and  very  powerful  Devil.    No  good  spirit,  no  de- 
parted  loved  one,  between  whom  and  ourself  a  bond 
of  love  exists,  is  ever  allowed  by  God  (we  are  told) 
to  come  near  us,  to  comfort  us,  help  us,  and  affect 
us  for  good  by  the  projection  to  us  of  the  distillations 
of  his  ascending  mind  and  spirit.    Oh  !  no  ;  such  a 
thought  is  supposed  to  be  a  disparagement  of  the 
work  and  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     (Though  why 
it  should  be  so  in  that  case,  more  than  in  the  case 
of  those  in  this  world  who  help  and  bless  each  other, 
we  cannot  see.) 

No ;  only  the  evil  spirits  are  permitted  to  come 
to  us  ;  the  "  barrier  "  between  us  and  the  Spiritual 
World  is  impassable  for  all  the  good,  but  passable 
for  the  crew  of  evil.    "Did  not  God   forbid    all 


32 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL 


!(- 


'M 


intercourse  with  familiar  spirits,  because  of  this?" 
ask  they. 

The  answer  which  suggests  itself  to  the  ordinary, 
common*sense  individual  is — "  How  strange  !  how 
very  contradictory  it  seems,  that  God  should  let 
the  veil  between  this  world  and  the  Other  be  drawn 
at  all,  if  only  the  bad,  and  none  of  the  good,  are 
suffered  to  pass  through  it  to  us  !  " 

Our  friends  have  yet  to  learn  that  intercourse 
with  the  Spiritual  World  involves  exactly  that  which 
is  involved  in  our  intercourse  with  persons  belonging 
to  this  world  ;  viz.,  we  may  come  into  contact  with 
the  good,  bad  an*i  indifferent.  Society  in  the 
Spirit-World  is  not,  as  some  have  supposed,  com- 
posed only  of  two  great  classes — the  good  and  the 
bad. 

Between  the  conditions  described  by  these  two 
terms  he  "  all  sorts  and  conditions  "  of  spint-beings. 
There  are  men  and  women  passed  into  Spirit-life, 
who  exhibit  ther  aS  much  variety  in  mind,  character 
and  spirit,  as  do  the  men  and  women  who  move 
among  us  here.  There  are  those  who  have  passed 
hence  with  the  spiritual  side  of  them  wholly  un- 
developed. They  are  "of  the  earth,  earthy." 
Many  of  them,  unfitted  for  the  new  life,  are  eager 


I'  "* 
ii 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE    SPIRITUAL. 


33 


to  re-establish  relations  with  the  old.  There  are 
others  in  whom  as  yet  the  spiritual  is  but  slowly 
developing.  These  for  a  while,  at  all  events,  will 
retain  many  of  their  imperfect  moral  characteristics 
and  their  limitations  of  knowledge."  Others  who, 
in  the  ascending  scale,  stand  at  different  altitudes 
of  moral  excellence,  wisdom  and  spirituality.  A 
great  mass  of  widely-differing  individuals  is  that 
inconceivable  aggregation  of  beings  in  the  Spiritual 
World ;  as  widely-differing  from  one  another  in 
knowledge,  thought  and  cultivation  as  do  the  men 
and  women  who  constitute  the  population  of  a 
continent. 

Now,  if  this  fact  as  to  the  variety  wi.  charac- 
terizes life  and  experience  in  the  Spir't-\  ,Jd  be 
realized,  we  shall  be  able  to  form  some  true  idea  of 
the  possibiUties  connected  with  intercourse  between 
that  World  and  this.  The  door  between  the  two 
worlds  has  been  opened, — and  is  still  open — in  some 
cases  and  under  certain  conditions.  The  denial  of 
that  involves  the  rejection  of  the  persistent  testi- 
mony of  mankind  throughout  the  centuries — a  testi- 
mony more  persistent  and  emphatic  to-day  than 
ever  it  has  been —  ;  the  rejection  of  the  Bible  state- 
ments which  affirm  the  fact,  and,  moreover,  the 

3 


34 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


V: 


itii 


rejection  of  the  results  of  careful  modern  scientific 
investigation  which  go  to  verify  the  statements  of 
that  Book.     "  Quite  so,"  says  the  supporter  of  the 
"  Diabolic  "  theory,  "  there  is  communication  to  us 
from  the  Spirit-World,  but  only  the  devils  ever  come 
to  us  from  it."     "But  why  only  they?"  we  ask. 
Is  it  not  opposed  to  all  ideas  of  the  fitness  of  things, 
that  God  should  permit  the  opening  of  the  door  of 
the  Sniritual  only  to  let  loose  on  us  the  beings  who 
will  seek  to  harm  us  ?    That  is  not  what  He  does 
when,  in  this  lower  earth-life,  He  opens  the  doors  of 
communication  between  us  and  others.    That  was 
not  what  His  Christ  did  when  He  opened  the  door  of 
the  Spiritual  on  the  Mount  of  Transfiguration  and 
in  the  Garden  of  Joseph.    Through  that  open  door 
came  no  devils  to  men  and  women,  but  departed 
Moses  and  Elijah  and  God's  angels.     What  a  dread- 
ful state  of  affairs  it  would  be,  if  God  had  granted  us 
in  earth-life  only  to  associate  with  the  evil !    What 
a  fearful  conception  of  God  is  that  which  thinks  of 
Him  as  opening  the  door  of  the  Spiritual  solely  to 
let  loose  the  Devil  and  his  crew  on  us  !    An  idea  such 
as  this  savours  to  us  of  dishonour  to  God. 

How  much  more  consistent  is  it  to  believe  that 
our  Father-God,  in  granting  to  those  who  are  in 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


35 


spirit-life  the  power  of  sometimes  coming  to  us  who 
are  in  earth-Ufe,  has  granted  it  not  only  to  the  bad, 
but  also  to  the  good  and  others  !  And  may  it  not  be 
that  the  reason  why  at  times  He  allows  to  us  in  earth- 
life  this  association  with  good,  bad  and  indifferent 
spirit-beings,  is  to  bring  home  to  our  feebly- working 
minds  the  true  significances  of  Life  Beyond  ?  And 
may  not  another  reason  be,  that  the  contact  of  such 
with  us  will,  in  some  way  or  another,  be  made  to 
contribute  to  God's  great  Purpose  of  good  in  regard 
to  them  ?  Suppose  it  be  so — suppose  these  constitute 
the  two  great  objects  for  God's  allowing  of  this  con- 
tact of  the  Spiritual  with  the  Physical  World,— then 
how  all-important  becomes  the  matter  ! 

From  good,  bad  and  indifferent  spirits  we  may 
realize  great  truths  which,  perchance,  we  did  but 
imperfectly  realize  from  the  earthly  preachers  and 
teachers— viz.,  that  the  Other  Life  is  but  a  develop- 
ment from  the  earth-life  ;  that  God's  Law  of  Corre- 
spondence is  inviolable,  making  men  and  women 
in  spirit-life  (for  a  while,  at  least)  no  more  and  no 
less  than  they  have  made  themselves  to  be  in  earth- 
life;  and  that  the  pronouncement— "  He  that  is 
unjust,  let  him  be  unjust  still,  and  he  that  is  hojy, 
let  him  be  holy  still  "—is  no  mere  sentence  of  punish- 

3* 


I 


36 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


■1^ 


ment  for  the  bad  and  reward  for  the  good,  but  the 
Divine  proclamation  to  us  that  all  reaping  will 
answer  to  the  sowing.  Yes,  and  these  spirits,  good 
and  bad  and  indifferent,  may  come  to  us  as  God's 
Object-Lessons  on  these  eternal  truths.  From  those 
poor,  debased,  earth-bound  spirits,  who  have  been 
seen  by  many  as  haunting  the  scenes  of  their  former 
vice,  with  the  desire  for  the  low,  the  sensual  and  the 
unspiritual  still  dominating  them— we  may  learn, 
better  than  from  any  manual  on  Hell-fire  and  dam- 
nation, what  an  evilly-directed  life  really  means. 
From  the  frivolous,  silly,  uninformed  spirits,  who 
startle  us  by  their  ignorance  of  those  truths  which 
our  better-trained  soul  both  knows  and  accepts — 
we  may  learn  the  danger— the  awful  danger  of 
starving  in  earth-life  the  spirit -part.  Transferred 
though  they  be  to  the  World  of  Mind  and  Spirit, 
their  knowledge  of  God  and  Divine  things  is  less, 
as  yet,  than  ours.  Yes,  and  we  may  learn  the  same 
great  significances  of  life  from  those  higher  ones  in 
Spirit-life  who  come  to  us  at  times — those  souls 
who  when  on  earth  were  loved  and  prized  because, 
like  the  Master,  they  helped  and  blessed  and  ex- 
haled sweetness.  They,  too,  come,  because  the 
Spiritual  Life  is  but  a  continuance,  a  development  of 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


37 


the  earth-life.  D.;ath  has  not  changed  their  being  ; 
it  did  but  alter  their  environment.  The  same 
thoughts  of  love,  and  the  same  desire  to  help  and 
bless  are  within  them  as  of  old.  Their  present  has 
been  moulded  by  their  past.  Like  departed  Moses 
on  the  Mount  with  Jesus,  they  show  that  the  trend 
of  the  mind  on  earth  is  the  trend  of  the  mind  Beyond. 
And  what  (as  we  said  just  now)  if  this  opening  of 
the  door  of  the  Spiritual  to  these  developed  and 
undeveloped  ones  on  the  Other  Side,  be  made  to 
further  God's  purpose  of  good  in  respect  to  them  ! 

The  World  of  Spirit  is  no  Province  of  life  and 
experience  detached  from  and  unrelated  to  this 
Physical  World.  The  two  are  correlated.  The 
former  is  as  much  a  part  of  the  vast  Empire  of  our 
Father-God,  and  as  closely  connected  with  this 
Physical  World,  as  India  is  a  part  of  King  Edward's 
Empire  and  connected  with  England.  Nay,  more 
so  ;  for  we,  while  still  living  on  earth,  have  our  being 
in  two  Worlds— the  Physical  and  the  Spiritual. 

Moreover,  this  fact  of  the  consolidarity  of  God's 
universe— that  no  part  of  it  is  detached  from  any 
other  part,  and  that  inter-dependence  is  the  Divine 
Law  of  ail  biing— should  make  us  realize  that  all 
provision  made  by  God  for  blessing  is  made  in  view 


■m 


38 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


of  the  whole,  and  not  in  view  of  any  pa.  I  only.  The 
true  conception  of  the  Christ  is  a  magnificent  one. 
In  the  particular,  He  is  God's  Provision  for  blessing 
mankind.  True,  but  the  blessing  is  to  affect  the 
whole  universe.  How  those  words  of  St.  Paul  voice 
this  truth  as  to  consolidarity — "  That  God  might 
gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both 
which  are  in  heaven  and  which  are  in  earth  .... 
that  He  might  fill  all  things  "  (Eph.  i.  lo  v.,  and  iv. 
ID  V.) !  How  they  dwarf  into  insignificance  the 
notions  of  some  as  to  the  non-salvabilit>  of  countless 
myriads  in  the  Empire  of  God. 

And,  of  course,  this  view  of  the  connectedness  of 
each  sphere  of  life  with  every  other  sphere  of  life, 
will  considerably  modify  our  idea  as  to  why  we 
should  be  Christians.  The  raison  d'Hre  which  is  so 
commonly  given  is,  that  we  may  thereby  be  saved 
from  a  wrath  to  come,  and  receive  a  great  blessing 
for  ourselves.  That  is  not  the  true  raison  d'etre. 
The  blessing  which  comes  to  anyone,  individually, 
from  union  with  Christ,  was  never  meant  to  be  an 
end  in  itself.  The  blessing  was  given  to  be  ex- 
tended.  That  blessed  one  is  not  a  detached  being  ; 
he  stands  related  to  others — to  the  whole  universe. 
Never  will  he  fulfil  the  reason     .  his  calling,  until 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


39 


somehow  and  somewhen,  in  'his  life  or  some  other 
life,  he  has  caused  his  blessing,  as  a  tributary  stream 
of  effort  for  others'  good,  to  run  into  that  great 
mainstream  of  God's  Purpose  of  blessing  all. 

In  the  light  of  this  truth  of  the  connectedness  of 
each  with  all  others,  and  of  this  world  with  the 
Spiritual  World,  is  it  not  likely  that  we  on  earth,  by 
prayer  and  uplifting  thoughts  at  all  times,  and  by 
actual  intercourse  sometimes,  may  be  able  to  help 
and  bless  discamate  ones  ? 

There  is  another  reason  for  believing  that  we  may 
help  these  ones. 

It  arises  from  the  fact  of  the  enormous  number 
there  must  be  on  the  Other  Side  who  stand  in  need 
of  help.  It  must  be  so,  unless  we  arc  prepared  to 
think  that  Death  for  ever  fixes  the  character  and 
unalterably  determines  the  destiny  of  all  who  pass 
thither.  The  brighter  Theology  of  this  age  has 
discarded  the  old  notion  that  beings  must  remain 
throughout  Eternity  what  they  are  at  the  time  of 
physical  dissolution.  Though  Death  works  no 
miracle  of  moral  transformation  in  regard  to  any, 
the  mercy  and  love  of  God  puts  no  soul  outside  the 
Purpose  of  advancement  and  ultimate  Salvation. 
According  to  the  Master,  the  "  lost  "  things  arc  not 


I 


40 


PivOBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRlri'AL 


,  I 


j'l' 


for  ever  to  remain  "  lost,"  nor  arc  the  "  il  ad  "  things 
never  to  be  made  "  alive  again." 

Now,  the  vast  majority  of  those  w).r»  nass  from 
carth-lifc  into  Spirit-life  are  either  what  Ch:  i  t  would 
have  called  "lost"  or  "dead"  oner  or  uey  are 
undeveloped  ones,  mentally,  morally  j  ,''  b|'r,fually. 
Millions  face  the  realities  of  the  Li  ...al  World 
with  no  sense  of  relationship  to  God,  .net  dead 
or  all  but  dead,  to  that  which  consti:ir-  h,t  'v  ''  i^ 
spirit.  Other  millions  there  are  who  •  r-wiic'^,  h  j.e 
characters  and  whose  spirits  are  such  a-  to  m  K'  he 
highest  life  impossible  to  them,  '^o  long  is  they  remain 
unridded  of  imperfection.  Think  of  an  enormous 
ladder  whose  foot  rests  on  the  earth,  and  whose  top 
touches  the  summit  of  an  Alp.  The  ladder  repre- 
sents the  ascent  to  that  possible  moral  and  spiritual 
Perfection,  defined  by  Jesus  in  the  words—"  Ye 
therefore  shaM  be  perfect  as  your  heavenly  Father 
is  perfect"  (Matt.  v.  48  v.).  Its  topmost  rung  repre- 
sents that  promised  Perfection ;  its  bottom-most 
rung  that  point  of  moral  and  spiritual  attainment 
which  is  reached  by  the  great  bulk  of  mankind  at  the 
time  they  pass  into  Spirit-life  ;  while  the  intervening 
rungs  of  that  ladder  denote  those  spheres  of  asr.nsion 
through  which  every  soul  must  pass  on  its  way  to 


ii 


PROBLEMS  OF   THE   SPIRITUAL. 


41 


the  goal  of  being.  The  illustration  will  give  us  some 
idea  of  the  greatness  of  the  goal  which  a  Father-God 
has  marked  out  for  the  creatures  His  Lovo  enwraps. 
The  number  of  those  rungs  to  be  trotklen  will 
suggest  the  follv  of  neglecting,  in  the  earth-life,  the 
teaching  of  our  spirit-self  to  do  the  work  of  mounting 
Godward  ;  and  it  will  divest  those  words  of  the 
Apost!.  of  that  ring  of  hopelessness  which  a  certain 
Theology  has  imported  into  them,  and  will  invest 
them  with  another  meaning — "  Now  is  the  accepted 
time  "  ;  the  height  is  great,  and  the  rungs  are  many  ! 
Yes,  and  it  may  l-ad  us  to  realize  how  great  -how 
inconceivably  great— must  be  the  multitude  of  dis- 
carnate  ones  who  cry  to  others — to  us,  perchance, — 
who  have  reached  the  higher  rungs,  to  help  them 
in  their  climbing  upward. 

An  inconceivably  gn  at  multitude  ?  Yes  ;  picture 
it,  if  you  can.  It  has  been  estimated  that  about 
44,000  persons  die  on  this  earth  in  every  month 
of  the  year.  Think  of  this  Death-harvest  of  the 
years,  the  centuries  and  the  millenniums.  Think 
of  that  mighty  stream  of  human  souls  which  has 
been  pouring,  and  i-^  still  pouring,  into  the  World 
of  Spirit,  and  then  ask  yourself—"  How  many  of 
those  souls  have  scalrd  tlic  laddt'-r  and  are  ripe  for 


n 


111 


42 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


Heaven  ?  "  The  answer  will  be — "  Very  few  in 
comparison  with  the  hosts  at  the  base  of  the 
ladder." 

Is  it,  then,  a  groundless  belief  to  think  that  in  a 
universe  bearing  the  Divine  hall-mark  of  Consoli- 
darity,  we    on    the  plane  where  the  Spiritual  and 
Physical  intermingle,  may  play  some  part  in  the 
Divine  Purpose  of   helping  and  blessing  the  World 
of  the  Spiritual  ?    We  think  not.    We  dare  believe 
that  that  interview  between  the  Christ  in  the  Earth- 
life  and  Moses  and  Elijah  in  the  Spirit-life  on  that 
mountain  of  Palestme,  led  the  lawgiver  and  the 
prophet  to  mount  to  higher  rungs  of  Divine  Know- 
ledge.   We  know  of  actual  cases,  in  which  poor, 
carthbound  spirits  have  been  seen  and  heard  by 
clairvoyant    and    clairaudient    persons,    and     have 
asked   the   latter   for   their   prayers   and   uplifting 
thought-influences.     "  Pray  for  me  !  pray  for  me  !  " 
said  one  of  these  undeveloped  ones  from  the  World 
of  Spirit,  to  a  Christian  friend  I  know.     "  I  will," 
was  the  reply— "  every  day  I  will  pray  that  you 
may  find  light  and  peace.    Every  time  I  kneel  at 
God's  Holy  Altar,  too,  I  will  pray  for  you."    That 
gentleman  saw  that  spirit  once  again,  and  heard  these 
words—"  I  am  not  earth-bound  now ;  the  desire  for 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


43 


God  has  come ;  the  darkness  has  gone ;  it  was  your 
prayers  for  me  which  led  me  to  pray." 

But  further,  the  fact  of  being  able  to  help  our 
fellow-creatures  in  the  Other  World  is  in  accordance 
with  that  principle  under  which  we  know  and  see 
the  redemptive  and  uplifting  work  of  God  to  be 
carried  on.    No  new  principle  of  the  Divine  modus 
operandi  is  introduced  thereby.    "  God  blesses  man 
through  man,"  says  the  old  adage,  and  the  essential 
being  of  no  one  is  changed  because  of  the  transference 
of  him  from  the  Physical  to  the  Spiritual.    God 
blesses  the  ignorant,  the  undeveloped  and  the  base 
in  this  world  through  their  contact  with  the  more 
enlightened,  the  more  developed  and  better  ones. 
That  Ls  the  principle  which  underlies  aH  missionary 
effort  and  the  work  of  social  reclamation.    Are  we 
prepared  to  say  that  God,  while  acting  on  this  prin- 
ciple in  regard  to  saving  work  in  this  world,  disallows 
it  in  regard  to  that  Spiritual  World  with  which  we 
are   so   closely   connected  ?     If   the   fact   of   inter- 
course between  that  World  and  this  be  admitted, 
/and  the  foundation-truth  of  the  Christian  Religion 
would  be  removed,  if  it  be  denied)  is  it  not  the  most 
reasonable  of  all  thoughts  to  suppose  that  behind 
God's  allowance  of  the  intercourse  lies  His  purpose 


if 


li! 


'^i;f: 


.:!., 


44 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


of  blessing  man  through  man  ?  The  man  who  is 
God's  instrument  of  blessing  may  be  in  this  world 
and  the  man  to  be  blessed  in  the  Other  World ;  but 
that  seems  to  us  to  make  no  difference  in  the  jiwer 
of  the  one  to  help  the  other. 

The  consolidarity  of  the  universe  remains.    No 
part  of  it  is  independent  of  any  other  part.    God  and 
His  Love  and  His  power  for  uplifting  are  not  shut 
off  from  any  quarter  of  it.    The  Psalmist  was  right 
when  he  said  that  if  men  ascended  up  into  Heaven 
they  could  find  Him  there,  or  made  their  bed  in  hell, 
there  also  would  He   be    (Ps.  cxxxix.  8  v.).    This 
world  and  the  Other  are  correlated.     Influences  for 
good  and  evil  are  streaming  in  from  the  Spiritual  to 
the  Physical,  and  vice  versa.     The  good  and  Christlike 
in   Spirit-life   may   project   their   mind   and   spirit- 
impulses  upon  us  in  Earth-life,  and  at  times  may 
visibly  manifest  themselves  to  us,  as  the  glorified 
departed  " fellowservant "  did  to  the  aged  St.  John; 
while  the  good  and  noble  on  earth  may.  by  prayer 
for  the  departed,  by  the  sending  forth  to  them  of 
concernful  thoughts,  of  soul-impulses  impregnated 
with  the  quickening  power  of  a  Divine  Love  passed 
from  God  through  them—help  on  to  light  and  re- 
freshment  and  advancement  poor  souls  who  have 


i 

I 

I 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


45 


crossed  the  frontier-line  of  the  Spiritual,  undeve- 
loped and  unsaved. 

I  know,  perfectly  well,  what  some  who  read  these 
lines  will  say.  I  can  voice  their  reply  in  two  words 
— "  Danger— Devil !  "  I  have  dealt  with  that  reply 
in  another  chapter  of  this  volume.  Here,  I  will  only 
add  this.  Why  do  you  not  exclaim  the  same  thing 
in  respect  to  all  Evangelistic  work  ?  Is  there  no 
danger  of  baneful  influence  to  those  who  for  the 
cause  of  Christ  and  the  love  of  souls  suffer  them- 
selves to  come  into  contact  with  all  sorts  of  undeve- 
loped ones — the  revolting  savage  and  the  debased 
dweller  in  the  filthy  back-slum  ?  Why  believe  in 
the  principle  of  the  bad  being  raised  by  their  con- 
tact with  the  good,  as  it  applies  to  this  world,  and 
deny  it  in  its  application  to  the  Other  and  more 
needful  World  ?  God  does  not  work  under  con- 
flicting sets  of  principles  in  different  spheres. 


I 

I 

i 
,1 

4 


All  that  has  been  said  above  as  to  the  possibility 
of  and  the  reason  for  this  intercourse  between  the 
earth- world  and  the  Other  World,  will  make  it  easier 
to  answer  the  question  which  stands  at  the  head  of 
this  chapter — "  Does  not  the  prohibition  given  to 


46 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


>4. 


W 

I 


'k 


m 


the  ancient  Israelites  imply  that  all  intercourse  with 
the  Spiritual  World  is  contrary  to  the  will  of  God  ?  " 
We  answer-"  No  ;  it  does  but  imply  that,  at  a  par- 
ticular  time  and  undor  particular  circumstances, 
such  intercourse  was  forbidden  to  certain  persons 
for  special  reasons."  It  does  not  follow  that,  if  God 
forbid  a  thing  at  one  time.  He  forbids  it  for  all 
time. 

Circumstances    may    alter    the    case.    Take    an 
instance.       According    to    the    Mosaic    law,    the 
Israelites  were  prohibited  from  intermarrying  with 
foreign  races.    The  regulation  was  a  good  one,  in 
view  of  the  ^act  that  the  Israelites  were  to  bear 
witness  to  the  true  principles  of  religion  and  morality, 
and  the  foreign  races  were  steeped  in  Polytheism 
and  vice.    The  prohibition  was  a  necessity  of  the 
time.    But  is   all   intermarriage   between   nations, 
therefore,   to   be  accounted   wrong?    Is   this   law, 
which  was  made  for  special  circumstances,  to  debar 
all  persons  from  marrying  foreigners  ?    For  suffi- 
cient  and  good  reasons,  God  may  even  for  a  while 
close  the  door  of  the  Spiritual,  as  when  in  the  time 
of  Eli  "  there  was  no  open  vision,"  or  during-  the  few 
centuries  preceding  the  birth  of  Jesus,  no  exalted 
spirit  seems  to  have  come  to  men,  and  no  earthly 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


47 


teacher  received  that  influx  of  Spiritual  inspiration 
which  could  constitute  him  a  prophet.  And  yet,  at 
the  coming  of  the  Saviour,  the  door  was  opened 
again,  and  inter-communion  between  the  Spiritual 
World  and  this  marked  the  earth-lifn  history  of 
the  Son  of  Man.  If  the  prohibition  given  to  the 
Israelites  denoted  that  all  intercourse  with  the 
World  of  Spirit  is  contrary  to  the  will  of  God,  how 
very  strange  and  inconsistent  that  angels  and 
departed  men  should  have  so  identified  themselves 
with  God's  Christ  and  His  mission  on  earth  !  Can 
anything,  more  than  this  intermingling  of  the 
Spiritual  and  the  Physical  in  the  time  of  Jesus, 
establish  the  fact  that  all  intercourse  with  the  Other 
Side  is  not  forbidden  by  God  ? 

We  have  to  consider  the  circumstances  which 
rendered  that  prohibition  to  the  Israelites  a  necessary 
one.  The  social  and  moral  condition  of  that  race  at 
that  time  was  a  very  low  one.  The  people  had  been 
but  lately  emancipated  from  all  the  demoralizing 
influences  of  Egyptian  slavery.  Their  views  of  God 
were  crude  and  chaotic,  and  their  religious  ideas 
showed  the  constant  tendency  to  become  assimilated 
to  the  ideas  which  characterized  the  religion  of 
Egypt,  and  the  still  baser  forms  of  the  religions 


48 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


ir 


of  those  nations  with  whom  they  came  into  contact 
after  the  Exodus.    The  first  commandment—"  Thou 
Shalt  have  no  other  gods  before  Me  "—indicates  the 
Israelites   i.roneness  to  Polytheism  ;  while  the  com- 
mands not  to  kill,  not  to  steal  and  so  on,  denote  that 
the  standard  of  morality  among  them  at  that  time 
was  of  no  high  type.    They  had  been  chosen,  in 
the  Divine  ordering  of  things,   to  pioneer  in   the 
world  the  cause  of  true  Religion  and  righteousness, 
but  as  yet  mentally,  morally  and  socially  they  were 
undeveloped.    They  were  susceptible  to  every  in- 
fluence hostile  to  a  true  conception  of  God,  and  in 
danger  from  every  contact  pertaining  to  the  moral 
undevelopment    from    which    they    were     slowly 
emerging.    Both    the   hostile   influence  and  danger 
soon  presented  themselves  in  a  special  form.     In  the 
progress  of  the  Israelites  to  the  land  in  which  they 
were   to   subsequently  settle   themselves,   they   en- 
countered foes  who  resisted  the  invasion  of  their 
territory.    Thousands  of  these  foes  were  slain  in  the 
sanguinary    encounters    which    ensued.    Thousands 
and  thousands  of  human  souls,  ignorant,  morally 
base,  and  filled  with   the   feelings  of  hatred  and 
revenge  against  their  slayers,  were  violently  hurled 
by  the  Israelites  into  Spirit-life.    Some  among  the 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


49 


Israelites  were  "mediums" — their  psychic  powers 
were  so  developed  as  to  make  it  possible  for  the  ones 
in  Spirit-life  to  re-establish  through  them  communi- 
cation with  their  persecutors.  Through  these  open 
doors  came  a  host  of  malignant  ones,  thirsting  for 
retaliation,  and  eager  to  harm.  There  was  but  one 
safeguard  for  a  people,  so  little  prepared  for  the 
attack  of  evil,  and  who,  moreover,  had  themselves 
provoked  the  attack.  The  door  must  be  closed  ; 
the  communication  between  the  Spiritual  and  the 
Physical  be  broken  in  that  particular  case  and  under 
those  particular  circumstances.  Hence  the  prohibi- 
tion. It  was  given  not  to  proscribe  all  communica- 
tion between  this  world  and  the  Other,  but  to  meet 
the  exigences  of  a  particular  case. 

But  lastly,  those  who  account  this  prohibition 
given  to  the  ancient  Israelites,  as  implying  that  all 
intercourse  with  the  Spiritual  World  is  contrary  to 
God's  will,  prove  too  much.  They  cut  away  the 
foundation  upon  which  the  Jewish  and  Christian 
Religions  rest.  Communication  between  this  world 
and  the  Spiritual  is  the  fact  upon  which  prophets 
and  apostles  rehed  for  their  credentials.  Without 
such  communication,  Christianity,  on  its  own 
showing,  would  possess  no  evidences  of  its  preter- 

4 


50 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


1' 


61,. 


natural  origin,  its  spiritual  inspiration  or  Divine 
vocation  in  the  world  at  all.  It  has  been  accepted  by 
men  because  of  its  vital  relationship  to  the  Spiritual. 
The  history  of  the  Hebrew  race  as  narrated  in  the 
Old  Testament,  is  indissolubly  bound  up  with  the 
fact  of  men's  contact  with  the  World  of  Spirit. 

Are  we  to  suppose  that  the  experiences  of  that  race, 
in  regard  to  spiritual  visitants  and  phenomena, 
were  in  opposition  to  the  will  and  command  of  God  ? 
There  would  seem  to  be  an  inconsistency  in  God's 
proscribing  intercourse  with  the  Spiritual  World, 
and  then  employing  that  intercourse  as  the  foremost 
means  of  teaching  men  the  highest  truth. 

Again,  in  the  New  Testament,  the  life  and  work  of 
Jesus  and  the  Apostles  are  inseparably  connected 
with  spiritual  intercourse.  From  the  birth  of  the 
Saviour  to  His  withdrawal  of  Himself  into  the  plane 
of  sublimated  and  ascended  life,  inter-communion 
between  this  world  and  the  Spirit- World  marks  the 
whole  track  of  His  experience.  And  so,  too,  with 
respect  to  the  Apostles  and  others  associated  with 
them.  Almost  every  chapter  of  the  Acts  contains 
the  record  of  a  spiritual  sign  or  wonder,  an  angeUc 
visit,  a  spiritual  vision  or  a  spiritual  voice.  All 
this  is  inexplicable  and  contradictory,  if  the  prohibi- 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


51 


I 


I   i 


tion,  given  under  special  circumstances,  against 
communion  with  the  Spirit-World,  denotes  that  the 
thing  itself  is  forbidden  by  God.  The  contradiction 
disappears,  if  it  be  realized  that  God's  opening  of  the 
door  of  the  Spiritual  has  been  the  great  means  by 
which  He  has  instructed  man  in  Divine  truth  ; 
and  that  His  reason  for  commanding  certain  ones 
not  to  open  that  door,  was  because  the  great  Law 
of  Spiritual  Attraction  must  always  operate,  and 
the  danger  to  those  morally  and  spiritually  un- 
developed ones  of  attracting  to  them  evil  influences, 
was  greater  than  any  likehhood  of  drawing  the 
good. 


4* 


5a 


IV.  How  can  it  be  explained  that  many  of  the  com- 
munications alleged  to  come  from  discarnate  beings 
are  unsatisfactory,  misleading  and  untruthful? 

This  is  a  question  submitted  by  one  who  admits 
the   possibility  of  communication  between  us  and 
beings  in  Spirit-life,  but  rejects,  as  being  whoUy 
subversive  of  the  main-principle  of  the   Christian 
Religion,  the  "  Diabolic  "  theory,  viz.,  that  all  such 
communication  is  "  the  work  of  the  Devil."    The 
difficulty  confronts  him  of  accounting  for  the  fact 
that  some  of  the  communications  received  are  of  the 
character  he  has  described.    The  Questioner  per- 
ceives how  illogical  is  the  position  of  those  who 
accept  the  Christian  Religion,  and  yet  regard  as 
incredible  all  communication  between  us  and  beings 
in  Spirit-life.    He  is  quite  right.    What,  we  ask, 
could  be  more  inconsistent  than  to  profess  to  im- 
plicitly believe  that  after  death  Moses,  Samuel,  our 
Lord,  the  saints  who  appeared  to  many  in  Jerusalem 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


53 


ii 

5 


at  the  first  Easter-time,  and  the  Christian  brother 
who  visited  St.  John  at  Patmos— that  these  mani- 
fected    themselves    to,    and    conversed    with,    the 
dwellers  on  eai  '.h  a  few  himdred  years  ago,  but  that 
since  then  such  an  occurrence  has  been  an  im- 
possibility ;  nay !  that  the  mere  thought  of  it  is  an 
absurdity!    We  argue— if   juch   things   really  did 
take  place  in  Bible-times  (and  the  credibility  of  the 
Gospel  narratives  is  destroyed,  if  they  did  not),  why 
can  they  not  occur  in  the  twentieth  century  ?    What 
was  possible  then  is  possible  now.  God's  universe  has 
undergone  no  change  of  constitution.    If  there  be 
no  intermingling  of  the  life  of  the  Spirit- World  with 
the  life  of  this  world  at  all  times,  we  have  little  or  no 
grounds  for  believing  that  there  ever  has  been  such 
an  intermiiigling.   "  As  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now, 
and  ever  shall  be."    These  Christians  who  deny  the 
present  possibility  of  communion  with  spirit-beings 
are  piously  shocked  if  an  Agnostic  or  a  Materialist 
asserts  that  all  the  Bible-records  of  such  contacts 
are    "  nonsense."    But    why    be    shocked  ?    Those 
persons  who  take  that  position  cannot  consistently 
find  fault  with  the  Agnostic.    He  and  they  both 
account  as  incredible  the  thought  of  communion 
between  the  two  worlds.    He  is  the  more  consistent. 


^1 


54 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


He  says  the  thing  itself  is  absurd;  it  never  does, 
and  it  never  did,  happen.  They  say,  of  course, 
it  hai^iJened  long  ago,  for  hundreds  and  hundreds  of 
years  ;  but  it  could  not  possibly  happen  now.  Those 
were  Bible-times,  and  all  was  very  different  then 
from  what  it  has  been  since.  We  are  told  that  every- 
thing the  Scriptures  state  concerning  the  contact 
of  spiritual  beings  with  men  is  reasonable,  and  on  no 
account  to  be  doubted;  but  that  to  acknowledge 
that  anything  of  a  like  character  could  take  place 
now  is  most  unreasonable  and  incredible. 

Now  do  let  us  as  Christians  be  logical !  If  com- 
munication between  us  and  the  Spiritual  World  be 
an  impossibility  at  the  present  time,  and  has  been 
so  ever  since  the  times  of  the  Bible,  then  the 
Agnostic  is  right ;  we  have  no  grounds  for  believing 
that  it  existed  as  that  Book  declares.  Consequently, 
we  must  reject  the  Bible-accounts  of  Spiritual 
phenomena  as  fabrications.  On  the  other  hand,  if 
such  communication  is  a  present-day  fact,  we  have 
an  assurance  that  the  principle  upon  which  the 
Christian  Religion  has  been  based  is  a  true  one.  The 
good  folk  to  whom  we  are  alluding  say—"  We  believe 
in  the  long-ago  communication  between  the  two 
worlds,  because  the  Bible  asserts  it  was  so."    "  Quite 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


55 


SO,"  we  reply,  "  and  this  means  that  although  yon, 
of  course,  had  no  experience  of  these  happenings, 
and  have  no  means  of  v«.rifying  the  statements  made 
concerning  them,  you,  nevertheless,  unquestioningly 
believe  in  them?"  "Of  course,  we  do,"  is  the 
rejoinder,  "  the  Bible  vouches  for  the  facts." 

Well,  those  who  believe  in  a  present-day  commu- 
nication between  the  two  worlds  have  a  far  strong,  r 
case  for  their  belief  than  have  the  ones  who  behi  ve 
that  such  communication  existed  only  in  the  olden 
times.  In  the  first  place,  the  testimony  of  the  Bvblf 
in  regard  to  intercourse  with  the  Spiritual  is  vt  ly 
small,  in  comparison  with  the  testimony  which  has 
been  borne  to  the  same  thing  apart  from  that  Book, 
The  Bible  is  a  selection  of  writings  brought  together 
by  a  Church  Council  in  a.d.  400,  and  constituted 
the  Sacred  Canon.  The  writings  comprise  the 
statements  of  a  small  body  of  persons  who  wrote  at 
different  times  during  a  period  covering  many  cen- 
turies. From  the  time  of  the  closing  of  the  Canon  to 
the  present  moment,  hundreds  and  thousands  of 
writers  have  narrated  their  experiences  of  the 
Spiritual,  as  the  Bible-writers  did ;  and  in  a  great 
number  of  instances  the  experiences  of  both  classes 
of  writers  are  coincident.    The  testimony  borne  by 


56 


PROBLEMS  OF   THE  SPIRITUAL. 


m.  i 


f^" 


the  men  of  to-day  who  have  scientifically  studied  the 
phenomena  of  the  Spiritual,  shows  how,  point  by 
point,  the  present-day  phenomena  resemble  those  of 
which  we  read  in  the  Bible. 

Moreover,  we  have  an  enormous  amount  of  testi- 
mony from  living  persons  who  have  had  their  ex- 
periences of  spiritual  things,  and  have  never  com- 
mitted those  experiences  to  writing.    We  ask,  why 
accept  the  testimony  of  a  few  men  who  lived  in  "  the 
hoary  past,"  and  account  it  most  reliable,  when  an 
overwhelmingly  greater  mass  of  similar  testimony, 
given  subsequently  and  also  at  the  present  time,  is 
rejected  as  unreliable  and  worthless  ?    We  have  not 
one  tithe  of  the  evidence  for  the  fact  that  intercourse 
with  the  Spiritual  existed  in  Bible-times,  that  we 
have  for  the  fact  that  it  exists  to-day.    How  absurd 
for  any  Christian  to  go  to  a  non-believer  and  tell 
him  that  he  must  accept  as  absolute  truth  the  state- 
ments  of  the  Bible  concerning  spiritual  happenings  ; 
and  in  the  next  breath  to  inform  him  that  all  present- 
day  occurrences  of  the  same  order  are  naught  but 
the  outcome  of  distorted  imagination  ! 
I  In  the  next  place,  there  is,  of  course,  no  possi- 
bility  of   verifying   the   statements   of   the   Bible- 
writers.     We  cannot  i.ome  into  contact  with  the  ones 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


57 


It 


.E 


who  had  the  spiritual  experiences.  We  can  simply 
take  their  word  for  what  they  narrate.  The  case  for 
present-day  spiritual  intercourse  is  in  a  very  much 
stronger  position.  There  are  numbers  of  persons 
living  among  us  to-day — ^men  distinguished  in 
science  and  culture — whose  word  we  should  not 
dream  of  doubting ;  men  whose  experiences  of  the 
Spiritual  have  been  similar  to  many  of  those  of  the 
Bible-writers.  We  can  receive  from  their  own  lips 
the  accounts  of  what  they  have  experienced.  And 
more  still  than  this ;  it  is  possible  for  every  open- 
minded  enquirer  as  to  the  truth  of  Spiritual  com- 
munion, to  obtain  for  himself  the  proof  that  the 
door  between  the  two  worlds  is  still  open. 

The  Questioner,  therefore,  as  a  Christian,  is  quite 
right  in  dissenting  from  those  other  Christians  who 
say  that  it  is  a  mark  of  piety  to  believe  that  Spiritual 
intercourse  existed  long  ago,  but  that  it  is  impious 
and  foolish  to  think  it  can  exist  now. 

But  what  perplexes  many  who  acknowledge  the 
fact  of  present-day  intercourse  between  us  and 
spirit-beings,  is  that  the  communications  received 
are  often  of  an  unsatisfactory  character.  These 
communications  do  not  come  up  to  the  precon- 
ceived idea  of  what  they  should  be.     Many  have 


58 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


f  1  i  • 


no  conception  of  a  spiritual  being,  except  as  an  angel 
or  a  devil.  It  never  enters  the  ordinary  religious 
mind  that  there  are  millions  in  the  Spirit- World 
who,  ior  a  while  at  least,  are  extraordinarily  like  the 
men  and  women  in  this  world.  "  How  absurd," 
say  some,  "  to  suppose  that  beings  from  the  Other 
World  should  come  to  us  and  talk  '  common-places,' 
or  display  ignorance  and  mental  incapacity,  or  in 
some  cases  even  tell  lies  !  "  But  why  should  it  be 
absurd  to  suppose  this  ?  We  are  inclined  to  think 
that  the  absurdity  lies  in  expecting  that,  of  necessity, 
all  communications  from  discamate  beings  must  be 
of  a  high  order  and  tone.  We  do  not  suppose  that 
if  the  repentant  robber  who  was  crucified  with  our 
Lord,  had  appeared  after  death  to  persons  in  this 
world,  as  others  mentioned  in  the  Gospel  narrative 
did — that  his  mental  tone  and  conversation  would 
have  been  of  tlw  lofty  character  of  that  of  Moses  on 
the  Mount  of  Transfiguration.  We  believe  it  would 
have  been  the  tone  and  conversation  of  one  who  had 
just  learned  the  A,  B.  C.  of  higher  thoughts  and 
better  life ;  and  lao  more.  We  regard  it  also  as 
bordering  on  the  absurd,  to  suppose  that  the 
ordinary  non-cultured  and  non-developed  ones  who 
depart  this  Ufe,  and  afterwards  manifest  themselves 


iM 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SKRITUAL. 


59 


■J 

4 


n 


to  those  left  behind,  should  come  with  no  traces  of 
that  which  had  previously  characterized  them.  It 
is  not  reasonable.  The  idea  is  founded  on  a  false 
notion  of  what  is.  The  Bible  itself  and  our  know- 
ledge of  the  laws  of  mind  and  being  exclude  such  a 
supposition.  The  established  order  of  things  would 
be  broken,  if  it  were  so  ;  the  connection  between 
sowing  and  reaping,  between  cause  and  effect  would 
be  at  an  end. 

Now,  a  very  common  notion  concerning  the  Other 
World  is,  that  in  passing  into  it  we  undergo  at  once 
a  complete  change  of  mind,  character  and  disposition. 
The  one  who  in  this  life  may  have  been  very  silly, 
very  ignorant,  or  very  morally  and  spiritually  im- 
perfect, is  pictured  as  becoming  soberminded,  wise 
and  virtuous,  as  soon  as  ever  he  crosses  the  threshold 
of  Spirit-life.  All  frivoUty  and  light-mindedness 
will  instantaneously  disappear,  it  is  said,  in  that 
World  where  all  is  intense  reality  ;  all  ignorance  will 
cease  in  a  light  which  reveals  everything  ;  and  moral 
imperfection— well,  that,  too,  will  disappear  with  the 
physical  body. 

Of  course,  those  who  hold  this  view  of  the 
tremendous  transforming  power  of  Death  on  our 
being,  regard  this  sudden  acquirement  of  mental 


6o 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


I  * . 


!  Ifi   f 


im 


m 


and  moral  excellence  as  only  accruing  to  those  who 
die  in  the  condition  of  "  saved  souls."  Death,  they 
suppose,  works  a  transformation  in  the  case  of  the 
other  class ;  but  it  is  a  transformation  into  a  con- 
dition which  is  hopelessly  and  irretrievably  bad. 
For  the  "  unsaved  "  ignorant  and  sinful  ones,  Death 
gives  the  stereotyping  touch  for  an  endless  Satanic 
life.  It  is  an  awful  thought !  a  thought  which  makes 
one  shudder ;  but  it  is  an  idea  which  hundreds  of 
thousands  of  sincere  men  have  attached  to  the 
Religion  of  Jesus,  and  labelled  "Orthodoxy." 
Yes,  and  it  is  the  thought  which  has  caused  many 
who  acknowledge  the  fact  of  spirit-return,  to  account 
as  a  marauding  force  of  the  Devil  those  poor,  earth- 
bound  spirits  who  sometimes  come  to  us,  with  all 
the  disfigurement  of  a  neglected  past  upon  them ; 
the  ones  who,  although  they  have  moved  off  the 
stage  of  the  Temporal,  are  less  wise,  less  good,  and 
less  spiritually-developed  than  we  are. 

Some  of  the  truth-obscuring  traditions  of  the  past 
must  be  unlearned.  Death  is  no  Transformer  of 
the  inner  being  of  anyone ;  nor  does  change  of 
environment  suddenly  make  a  person  excellently 
good  or  hopelessly  evil.  Death  strips  from  off  a 
man  that  physical  vehicle  through  which  for  a  while 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


6l 


he  expressed  himself;  but  it  does  not  alter  him. 
It  transfers  him  to  another  plane  of  life  ;  but  it  effects 
no  change  in  the  bent  of  his  will,  the  tone  of  his 
character  and  the  nature  of  his  desires.  He  com- 
mences his  new  phase  of  experience  in  the  Spirit- 
World  at  precisely  the  mental  and  moral  point  he 
had  touched  when  he  left  the  earth-life.  If  in  this 
world  he  was  silly,  or  ignorant,  or  vicious,  or  mi- 
spiritual,  he  will  be  so  in  the  Other  World  ;  until  the 
disciplining  Love  of  God  shall  have  worked  its 
results,  and  the  soul,  previously  unborn  to  the 
Divine,  shall  feel  the  tlirill  of  quickening  life,  and 
shall  set  itself  with  the  tide  of  spiritual  being  which 
makes  for  the  upward  and  for  God. 

Yes,  and  the  consequences  of  the  past  may  be 
such,  that  only  slowly  and  with  difficulty  can  the 
mind  be  brought  to  hate  the  alienation,  the  shame 
and  the  swine,  and  to  say — "  I  will  arise,  and  go  to 
my  Father." 

The  believer  in  the  Bible  should  have  no  diffi- 
culty in  realizing  that  Death  will  not  change  the  mind, 
the  character  and  the  disposition.  The  Samuel 
who  appeared  after  death  was  the  same  in  thought 
and  feeling  as  he  had  been  before  he  entered  Spirit- 
life.    His  words  spoken  as  a  discamate  one  were 


ii 


!!'•« 


i^ 


I 


62 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


w 


hi-'i 


'A 


but  the  echo  of  what  he  had  said  when  in  the  flesh. 
Departed  Moses,  too,  in  his  converse  with  Jesus,  at 
that  rendezvous  where  beings  in  earth-life  and  spirit- 
life  met,  showed  by  the  subject  on  which  he  spoke, 
that  his  discamate  mind  was  in  the  same  groove  as 
his   incarnate   mind   had   been   long   before.    The 
Saviour,   too,  in   those  manifestations  of  Himself 
after  He  had  passed  out  of  the  earth-life,  showed,  by 
the  words  He  spoke  to  men  and  women  who  were 
privileged  to  see  Him,  that  none  of  the  characteristics 
of  His  beautiful  mind  and  spirit  had  undergone 
change  or  modification.    The  first  Easter  greeting— 
"  Mary  !  "—denoted  that  the  bond  of  friendship  and 
affection  had  not  been  broken.    His  words — "All 
hail !  "   "  Peace  be  unto  you,"  "  I  ascend  to  my 
Father  and  your  Father  "  ;  His  exposition  of  truth  as 
He  walked  unrecognized  with  those  two  men  on  the 
road  to  Emmaus ;  His  special  appearance  to  St. 
Peter;    His   significant    thrice-repeated    question— 
"  Lovest  thou  Me  ? "  and  His  reiterated  charge  to 
that    same   Apostle— "  Feed   my   lambs  "—"  Feed 
my  sheep"— all  showed  that  entrance  into  spirit- 
life  had  not  altered  the  Jesus  Himself.    The  old 
love,  the  old  longing  to  lighten  burdened  hearts,  the 
old  desire  to  impart  peace,  the  old  passion  to  make 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


^ 


men  realize  that  God  »  their  Father,  the  old  yearn- 
ing that  they  might  understand  truth,  the  remem- 
brance of  what  had  happened,  and  the  principle  which 
had  dominated  the  whole  of  his  earth-life — concern 
for  others — all  this  remained  unchanged  in  Jesus 
after  death. 

Years  after  this  glorious  Easter-tide  of  intercourse 
between  the  two  worlds,  a  faithful  servant  of  the 
Master  wrote  that  he  had  "  a  desire  to  depart  and  to 
be  with  Christ."  This  statement  of  St.  Paul  has  been 
taken  by  some  to  denote  that  Death  will  usher  all 
believing  souls  into  an  immediately-acquired  con- 
dition of  perfection.  "  Prayers  for  the  Faithful 
Departed,"  say  some,  "  are  wholly  unnecessary : 
they  have  reached  the  goal ;  they  go  to  be  with 
Christ;  St.  Paul  said  so."  Well,  we  do  not  believe 
that  non-developed  Christians — the  ones  who  are 
selfish,  petty,  bad-tempered  and  lack  the  sweetness 
of  love— go  at  death  to  "be  with  Christ,"  in  the 
sense  in  which  the  Apostle  meant  the  words.  St. 
Paul  was  of  a  very  different  class  from  such.  But 
suppose  they  do  !  The  robber  who  died  on  the  Cross 
went  that  very  day  to  be  with  Jesus  in  Paradise  ; 
bat  does  that  involve  that  that  man,  with  his 
selected  and  perverted  past,  in  a  few  moments  or 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


l\\ 


a  few  hours,  acquired  perfection  of  mind  and 
character  ?  That  St.  Paul  and  other  developed  souls 
should  go  at  death  to  be  with  our  Lord  is  only  the 
corollary  of  their  previous  life.  It  is  only  in  accord 
with  the  Divine  law  that  one  reaps  as  he  sows.  It 
implies  no  transformation  of  being,  in  the  act  of 
d3dng.  Mentally,  morally  and  spiritually,  such 
blessed  ones  at  death  become  no  more  ilian  they  were. 
The  changed  environment  does  but  afford  them  en- 
hanced  possibilities  of  adding  glory  on  glory  to  their 
moral  being,  as  their  fuller  life  rolls  on.  St.  Paul's 
expectation  of  being  with  Christ  as  soon  as  he  should 
leave  this  life,  was  based  on  the  fact  that  for  him 
"  to  live  (here)  was  Christ."  In  a  word,  then,  the 
Bible  teaches  that  no  moral  miracle  is  worked  by 
Death,  but  that  men  and  women  on  entering  Spirit- 
life  are  what  they  were  on  leaving  earth-life. 

Now,  if  this  truth  expressed  above  be  realized, 
there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  understanding  why 
some  of  the  communications  received  from  the  Other 
Side  are  unsatisfactory,  misleading  and  even  lying. 
Many  attach  to  the  utterance  of  a  spiritual  being  an 
importance  and  authority  which  they  would  not 
dream  of  attaching  to  the  utterance  of  any  earthly 
speaker.     But  why  ?     Do  they  not  know  that  the 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


65 


World  of  Spirit  holds  men  and  women  whose  mental 
and  moral  conditions  are  just  as  varied  as  are  the 
conditions  of  men  and  women  here  ?  There,  are  to 
be  found  good,  bad  and  indifferent  ones,  some  en- 
lightened,  others  but  partially  so,  and  many,  as  yet 
ignorant  of  Divine  truth,  and  irresjjonsive  to  the 
vibrations  of  goodness.  Theie,  are  to  be  found 
those  to  whom  cling  the  thoughts,  instincts  and 
tendencies  which  have  been  persistent  in  the  earth- 
life.  The  physical  body  has  been  laid  aside,  but  the 
character  has  been  retained.  The  ones  who  have  been 
debased,  deceitful  and  untruthful  on  earth,  possess 
the  same  pre-disposition  and  potentiality,  until  the 
judgments  of  God  shall  have  awakened  them  to 
better  things. 

The  closing  words  of  the  Canon  of  Scripture  are 
no  declaration  of  a  vindictive  God  ;  hut  a  statement  of 
what  must  be  under  the  inviolable  law  of  Cause  and 
Effect—"  He  that  is  unrighteous,  let  him  do  un- 
righteousness  still  ;  and  he  that  is  filthy,  let  him  be 
made  filthy  still ;  and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him 
do  righteousness  still."  (Rev.  xxii.  11  v.  Revised 
Version.) 

In  the  face  of  this  truth,  how  foolish  to  treat  any 
statement  as  authoritative  and    true,  simply  and 


66 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


Ih     <! 


solely  because  it  comes  to  us  from  the  Other  World. 
And  yet  there  are  many  who  do  so.  If  a  com- 
municating spirit  should  declare  that  the  great 
verities  of  the  Christian  Religion  are  not  to  be 
believed,  that,  in  itself,  is  quite  sufhcient  in  the  case 
of  some  to  cause  those  verities  to  be  discredited. 
But  that  is  a  very  illogical  j)osition  to  assurne. 
The  communicator  may  be  an  ignorant  one,  a 
deceiv- r,  or  a  liar.  In  this  world  we  come  into 
contact  with  such  persons,  but  we  do  not  dream  of 
accepting  as  truth  all  that  they  tell  us,  simply  on 
the  grounds  of  its  being  their  ipse  dixit.  No,  we 
exercise  our  judgment,  and  estimate  the  worth  of 
any  statement  made,  by  giving  due  weight  to  the 
fact  that  onr  informant  may  be  ignorant,  misled, 
or  untruthful  in  ref  \rd  to  the  matter  about  which  he 
'-.peaks. 

In  just  such  a  sensible  way  should  we  treat  all 
communications  which  come  to  us  from  the  Other 
Side.  They  may  be  true  or  they  may  be  false. 
There  are  ignorant  ones  there ;  tliose  who  have 
carried  their  old  habits  and  predispositions  with 
them  into  spirit-life,  and  who  still  try  to  deceive, 
to  he  and  to  mislead.  Earth-bound,  and  not  in 
tune  with  the  higher  life  of  the  Spiritual,  they  find 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL.  67 

avenues  open  to  them  whereby  they  can  re-establish 
their  connection  with  the  Physical.  Are  we  to 
believe  and  to  account  as  authoritative  all  they  may 
tell  us  ?  Not  if  we  be  wise ;  not  if  we  obey  the  in- 
junction of  that  Apostle  who  had  a  personal  ex- 
perience of  the  Spirit-World,  before  he  had  severed 
his  connection  with  the  Physical  World.  (See 
2  Cor.  xii.  I  to  4  v.)  He  bade  us  beware  of 
"  seducing  spirits."  We  must  listen  to  the  counsel 
of  one— another  Apostle  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ— 
the  man  who  s;.w  and  heard  Jesus,  Moses  and  a 
Christian  fellow-labourer  after  their  departure  from 
this  world.  "Beloved,"  wrote  he,  "believe  not 
every  spirit,  but  test  (,Tor,/i«:,rf)  the  spirits  whether 

they  are   of   God Every  spirit   that   con- 

fesseth  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh  is  of 
God ;  and  every  spirit  that  confesseth  not  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh  is  not  of  God  " 
(i  John  iv.  1—3  v.). 

Are  we  to  suppose,  if  a  spirit  came  to  us  and  told 
us  that  God  had  commissioned  him  to  be  "a  lying 
spirit  in  the  mouth  of  all  his  prophets,"  in  order  to 
compass  the  physical  destruction  of  a  wicked  man, 
that  that  spirit  was  speaking  the  truth  ?  We 
should  know  at  once  that  he  was  a  deceiver  and  a 

5* 


MiCROconr  resoiution  tbt  chart 

(ANSI  and  ISO  TEST  CHART  No.  2) 


Ib 

■  2.8 

■u 

■^ 

1^ 

12£ 

1^ 

Im 

u 

2.0 
1.8 


^    /APPLIED  IIVMGE    Ir 


^^  t6S3  East  Main  Street 

!^S  Rochester.   New  York        14609 

S^  (716)   482 -0300 -Phone 

^S  (7 '6)   288-5989  -Fox 


USA 


68 


PROu.  EMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


liar  ;  because  for  God  to  forbid  lying  and  then  to 
sanction  and  enjoin  it,  would  be  on  the  part  of  God 
a  breach  of  the  law  of  righteousness. 

A  personal  friend  of  mine,  who  is  clairvoyant  and 
clairaudient  and  possesses  great  psychic  power,  and 
who  is,  moreover,  a  Christian  and  highly  cultured, 
has  received  many  audible  and  written  communica- 
tions from  spirit-beings,  of  a  high  order,  in  the  same 
way  as  the  seers  of  old  did.  That  person  was  one 
day  much  distressed  and  perplexed  at  being  told  by 
a  spiritual  communicator,  that  he  (the  spirit)  had 
had' no  reason  to  alter  or  modify  the  views  he  had 
held  in  earth-life— viz.,  that  the  Christian  Religion 
was  not  true.  It  seemed  so  incredible  to  my  friend 
that  a  being  in  spirit-life  should  be  ignorant  of  a 
matter  which,  if  true,  is  of  such  vital  importance  to 
himself  and  others.  "  Surely,"  said  he,  "  the  state- 
ment of  that  spirit  suggests  the  thought  that  the 
belief  we  hold  may  not  be  right !  "  Our  answer  is, 
that  such  a  statement  points  to  no  conclusion  of  the 
Christian  ReUgion  being  untrue ;  but  only  to  the 
fact  that  one  in  spirit-life  was  still  unenlightened  in 
regard  to  higher  truth  ;  that  the  consequences  of 
indifference,  prejudice,  ignorance  and  irreligion  in 
this  world,  had  blinded  a  poor  soul  in  the  Beyond  to 


r 


PROBLEMS   OF   THE   SPIRITUAL. 


69 


the  Light  of  God  as  it  is  manifested  in  the  Jesus  Who 
here  and  there  reveals  it. 

"  A  misleading  spirit !  "  say  some.  "  Yes,"  we 
reply,  "  if  vve  who  know  the  fuller  truth  let  him  mis- 
lead us.  But  not  so,  if  we  measure  him  by  the 
Christ."  The  authority  of  the  Jesvis  of  earth-life, 
or  the  Jesus  of  Anastasis-Ufe,  will  be  greater  to  us 
than  the  authority  of  any  spirit  who  may  come  to 
us  from  Behind  the  Veil.  We  do  not,  in  this  world, 
surrender  our  faith,  and  alter  our  convictions  of  truth, 
at  the  bidding  of  an  unenlightened  and  non-deve- 
loped "  casual  "  who  may  cross  our  path. 

"  A  im7— that  one  !  "  say  others.  "  No,"  we 
again  reply,  "  only  a  jx>or  soul  living  in  *  the  dark- 
ness without '  ;  reaping  the  consequences  of  past 
neglect  and  wilfulness  ;  not  yet  awakened  to  truth  ; 
not  yet  drawn  to  the  Christ.  Curse  hint  not,  though 
you  count  him  an  enemy.  The  cursing-age  for  those 
who  believe  in  the  Great  Lover  of  human  souls  is 
fast  passing  away.  Discourage  his  visits  to  you,  ii 
you  be  not  strong  enough  to  help  him  10  God  and 
light,  or  b_  weak  enough  for  his  ignorance  to  im- 
peril your  faith  in  Christian  truth  ;  but  pray  for  him, 
tell  him  to  pray  ;  and  tell  him,  too,  that  other  spirits, 
wiser  than  he^  grander  and  more  developed  than  he. 


lii; 


!i 


70  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

have  come  to  some  of  us  dwellers  on  earth  from  God's 
spheres  of  higher  and  highest  Spiritual-life,  to  help 
us  and  uplift  us ;  to  tell  us  that  the  unattuned  and 
un-Christlike  soul  cannot  know  the  greatest  truths 
of  God,  and  that  only  as  the  soul  of  man  is  permeated 
with  Love,  and  is  brought  thereby  into  union  with 
the  Christ  Who  is  the  Embodiment  of  Divine  Love, 
can  it  know  the  all  of  Truth,  and  reach  the  destined 
end  of  being." 


wn 


71 


V.  Is  there  a  danger  in  attending  Stances,  on  the 
ground  that  at  such  meetings  evil  and  deceiving  spirits 
may  be  attracted  ? 

There  is  ;    and  we  have  to  rcnsider  more  parti- 
cularly the  character  of  that  danger  and  the  con- 
ditions out  of  which  it  arises.    The  possibiUty  of 
evil  and  deceiving  spirits  coming  into  communica- 
tion with  persons  living  in  the  earth-life  has  been 
discussed   in   the   foregoing   Article.     It   has   been 
pointed  out  that  the  mental  and  moral  condition  of 
persons  in  the  Spirit-World  cannot  be  defined  by  the 
two   terms— •' good  "   and  "bad."     Between  these 
two  extremes  there  lie  every  conceivable  type  of  mind 
and  character.    There  are  numbers  of  spirit-men 
and  women,  who  may  rightly  be  described  as  evil ; 
though  not  in  the  sense  of  the  popular  idea  that  they 
are  non-hu       .  beings  ;  a  malignant  race  distinct  from 
humanity,  and  known  as  demons.    They  are  evil 
in  the  same  sense  as  those  persons  in  this  world  are 


72 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


; '  I 


li 


§ 


spoken  of  as  evil,  not  when  they  are  irretrievably 
b^d,  with  no  point  whatever  of  goodness  within 
them  ;  but  when  in  character  and  life  they  are  more 
attuned  to  what  is  wicked  than  to  what  is  good. 
We  describe  as  evil  the  immoral,  drunken  and  de- 
based  person,  the  one  of  low  tastes  and  habits,  the 
scoffer  at  Religion  and  virtue,  and  the  one  who 
find}  a  delight  in  lying,  deceiving,  and  physically 
or  mentally  harming  others.    Not  all  of  good  has 
been  extinguished  in  such  ones,  .ut  the  evil  is  pre- 
dominant.    There   are   beings   in   the   Spirit-World 
01    this   description,   who   sometimes   come   to   us. 
They  are  not  devils;  they  are  discarnate  human 
beings   who   are   undeveloped,   unenlightened,   and 
sufficiently  morally  bad  to  justify  us  in  calling  them 
"evil"  spirits.    We  do  not  believe  that  they  will 
everlastingly  remain  as  such;  we  think  they  will 
advance.    They  are  earth-bound  in  their  ideas,  their 
tastes  and  their  seekings.     They  left  the  earth-life 
unfitted  for  the  Spirit-life,  and  their  instincts  and 
longings  gravitate  towards  the  former  rather  than 
towards  the  latter.     It  is  only  in  harmony  with  the 
better  Theological  thought  of  the  present  day,  and 
with  the  recorded  utterance  of  the  Saviour  as  to 
"seeking  and  saving  tht  lost,"  to  think  that   the 


PROBLEMS   OF   THE    SPIRITUAL. 


73 


judgmenk  of  God  will  cause  them  to  rise  from  this 
condition.  Nay,  further,  we  -ill  venture  to  say 
that  the  reason  why  such  eviUy-conditioned  ones 
as  these  are  at  times  permitted  to  renew  their  rela- 
tionship with  the  Physical,  is  that  they,  by  the  very 
experiences  they  obtain  through  such  renewal,  may 
realize  the  futility  of  remaining  earth-bound,  and 
have  enkindled  in  them  the  desire  for  beiter  life. 

A  pex     n  who  possessed  in  a  very  high  degree  the 
gift  of  clairvoyance,  once  told  me  that  often  as  he 
passed  the  open  door  of  gin-palaces  in  London  and 
elsewhere,  he  could  see  spiritual  beings  intermingling 
with  the  half-drunken  men  and  women  who  were 
thronging   the   drinking    bars.      Why    were    those 
spirits  permitted  to  be  there  ?  it  may  be  asked.    We 
may  account  for  it  in  two  ways.    First,  the  great 
law  of  affinity— the  law  which  attracts  like  to  like 
—was  operating  in  regard  to  them.     By  their  habits 
and  mode  of  living  while  on  earth,  those  spirits  had 
moulded   for  themselves  a  certain   character,   and 
had  so  identified  themselves  with  base  things,  as  to 
make  the  taste  and  craving  for  those  things  the 
controlling  power  of  their  mind  and  the  determining 
principle  of  their  actions.    While  in  the  flesh,  they 
had  been  drunkards  and  companions  of  the  lewd  and 


74 


PROBLEMS  OF    THE   SPIRITUAL. 


depraved.  After  death,  they  found  themselves  un- 
changed, except  that  the  physical  body,  through 
which  the  perverted  mind  and  will  had  expressed 
themselves,  was  gone.  Earth-bound,  and  with,  as 
yet,  no  desire  for,  or  possibility  of  attaining,  higher 
thoughts  and  higher  experiences,  they  were  drawn 
by  an  impulse,  which  they  had  no  power  or  wish 
to  resist,  viz.,  to  re- visit  the  haunts  and  associates 
connected  with  their  past  Ufe  of  vice.  As  dis- 
carnate  ones,  they  themselves  are  no  longer  able  to 
indulge  in  the  intoxication  of  the  grossnesses  and 
vices  of  the  physical ;  but  a  certain  satisfaction  i ; 
derived  from  mingling  with  and  inciting  others  who 
can  still  do  so.  After  death  they  have  gone,  as  it 
was  said  of  Judas,  "  to  ti.eir  own  place."  The  evil 
of  two  worlds  meet  in  such  a  scene  as  we  have  just 
described. 

The  other  way  in  which  we  may  account  for  discar- 
nate  ones  being  allowed  to  re-associate  themselves  with 
evil  physical  surroundings,  is  as  has  already  been 
suggested.  It  may  be  one  of  the  means,  one  of  the 
judgments  of  a  Father-God,  whereby  His  debased 
creatures  may  learn  the  folly,  the  futility  and  the 
horror  of  persisting  in  a  course  marked  by  the  per- 
version of  the  mind  and  spirit.    It  may  be  one  of 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


75 


His  methods  of  bringing  those  wretched  one?,  to  see 
that  no  satisfaction,  no  sense  of  hope  and  restfulness 
can  come  to  any  soul  until  the  thoughts  have  been 
averted  from  the  evil  and  turned  towards  good. 
That  beautiful  parable  told  by  Jesus  justifies  this 
thought.  Those  very  experiences  of  the  Prodigal 
which  connected  him  with  what  was  base,  degraded 
and  shameful,  brought  him  at  length  to  the  point  of 
wishing  for  better  things,  and  of  arising  and  going 
to  his  father. 

Now,  we  have  dwelt  upon  the  fact  of  this  law  of 
being— this  principle  which  operates,  we  believe, 
throughout  the  whole  universe— viz.,  that  "  like 
attracts  like,"  because  it  is  inseparably  connected 
with  all  that  may  take  place  in  regard  to  Stances. 
What  is  a  S^anc^j  ?  It  is  a  sitting  on  the  part  of 
persons  for  tb''  >'r-x)se  of  obtaining  communica- 
tions from  sp  ^,s.  What  class  of  communi- 
cators will  bt  .ed  thereby  ?  it  is  naturally 
asked.  "  Devils,  only  devils  !  "  reply  some,  whose 
theology  is  characterized  by  a  super-abundance  of 
the  Satanic  element.  "That  is  wrong,  of  course," 
rejoins  the  Questioner,  "  but  will  not  such  meetings 
attract  evil  and  deceiving  spirits  ? "  We  answer 
that  that  will  depend  entirely  on  the  tone  of  the  mind 


■  1 


76 


PROBLEMS  OF   THE   SPIRITUAL. 


and  the  character  of  the  sitters.  "  Like  attracts 
like."  At  one  Stance  there  may  be  drawn  evil  and 
deceiving  spirits ;  at  another,  good  and  enlightening 
ones  ;  at  a  third,  mediocre  beings  who  are  neither 
very  wise  and  good,  nor  very  ignorant  and  bad  ; 
while  at  some  Stances  the  good  and  indifferent  from 
the  Other  Side  may  both  alike  make  the  effort  to 
express  themselves. 

If  the  circle  be  composed  of  those  who  are  frivolous, 
spiritually  undeveloped  and  ignorant  of  higher 
truth,  the  spirits  who  will  feel  the  ai  ractive  force, 
and  will  respond  to  it,  if  the  door  of  communication 
be  open  for  them,  will  be  similar  in  mind  to  those 
who  invite  them.  To  look  for  communications  of 
an  exalted  nature  from  such,  is  as  absurd  as  it  would 
be  for  a  company  of  ignoramuses  to  invite  another 
ignoramus  into  their  circle,  and  expect  the  latter  to 
enlighten  them  on  subjects  concerning  which  he 
knows  nothing. 

If  the  circle  comprise  those  whose  moral  tone  is 
low,  and  whose  ideas  and  tastes  are  essentially  of 
"  the  earth,  earthy,"  the  spirits  who  avail  them- 
selves of  their  mediumship  will  be  of  the  same  type 
as  they  are.  It  causes  astonishment  sometimes 
that  spirits  who  come  to  a  ciicle  coiaj^KJsed  of  irre- 


PROBT.EMS   OF   THE    SPIRITUAL. 


77 


ligious,  worldly-minded  individuals,  should  say 
nothing  but  the  barest  commonplaces,  and  nought 
that  has  the  stamp  of  spiritual  knowledge  and  cul- 
ture. "  How  incredible,"  says  someone,  "  that  a 
l)eing  from  the  Other  Life  should  talk  iu  that  way!" 
"How  incredible,"  we  rejoin,  "seeing  his  condition, 
that  he  could  talk  in  any  other  way !  "  "  Like 
attracts  like."  H  you  are  able  to  diagnose  the 
character  and  disposition  of  those  who  draw  him  to 
their  midst,  you  will  be  able  pretty  accurately  to 
diagnose  his  character  and  disposition. 

Again,  if  the  circle  be  made  up  wholly  of  those 
whose  minds  and  lives  are  in  tune  with  spiritual 
things,  and  who  approach  the  subject  reverently 
and  prayerfully,  the  law  of  attraction  will  draw  from 
the  Other  Side  only  those  spirits  whose  minds  are 
f'sponsive  to  the  minds  of  the  sitters.  They  will 
be  able  to  impart  to  us,  not  full  knowledge  of  higher 
truths,  but  much  which  is  advance  of  our  own 
knowledge.  It  will  be  in  tl.^ir  power  to  guide,  to 
cheer,  to  bless,  and  to  stimulate  us  in  our  efforts  to 
grasp  God  and  goodness. 

I  have  been  present  at  many  Seances  of  this 
description — held  in  the  house  o'  a  friend,  who  has 
himself  now  passed  Beyond  the  Veil.     Those  present 


78 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


I 


were  all  devout  arid  prayerful  persons,  and  the 
meetings  were  always  opened  with  earnest  prayer 
that  light  and  blessing  might  he  vouchsafed,  and 
that  no  undesitablc  or  evil  influence  might  be  allowed 
to  intrude.  And  what  was  the  outcome  ?  At  those 
meetings  I  have  seen  the  manifestations  of  spiritual 
presences,  and  heard  from  my  friend  in  trance- 
condition  (in  which  state  i  believe  his  mind  to  have 
been  controlled  by  a  mind  outside  himself)  such 
thoughts  and  ideas  and  magnificent  conceptions  of 
life,  as  he,  unaided,  was  unable  either  to  think  or 
express. 

Again,  at  a  Stance  the  sitters  may  exhibit  dis- 
similarity in  regard  to  mind  and  character.  Some 
may  be  attuned  to  the  drawing  to  the  circle  of  good 
and  developed  spirits,  while  some  may  be  an  attract- 
ing power  on  non-developed  and  even  evil  spirits. 
What  then  ?  The  result  will  be  unsatisfactory. 
Confusion  will  arise.  The  presence  of  the  spiritual'  •- 
minded  sitter  or  sitters  in  the  circle  may  draw  the 
developed  spirit-visitant ;  but  it  will  be  difficult  for 
him  to  express  himself.  The  conditicus  vill  be  un- 
favourable to  his  doing  so.  Anotlier  uifluence  will 
be  working  against  him.  If,  as  regards  the  sitters, 
the  predominating  influence  be  on  th"  side  of  the 


1 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


79 


unspiritual,  then  the  chances  are  that  the  Seanrc 
will  be  controlled  by  the  lower  class  of  communicators. 
The  good  control  will  hnvo  suffered  a  repulse. 

We  have  been  asked,  again  r.nd  again — "  Do  you 
n  commend  that  anyone  should  attend  Seances  ? 
We  answir — "  "VVs,  if  tht'  circle  be  composed  of  good, 
spiritually-minded,  prayerful  persons — those  who 
hold  God  in  their  life  and  are  seeking  lor  truth. 
Their  combined  influence  will  constitute  an  attractive 
force,  and  supply  the  conditions  v.iereby  the  good 
in  the  World  of  Sjiirit  may  be  brought  into  uplifting 
and  helpful  communication  with  us.  But  nc  , 
certainly  not,  if  the  circle  be  that  of  the  unspiritual 
ones.  In  assisting  in  snrh  circles,  you  will  be  but 
helping  to  open  the  door  to  the  ones  you  do  not 
want,  and  saying  to  the  tramps  and  undesirables  ot 
the  Spiritual  World — '  Come  in  and  make  yourselves 
at  home."  " 

And  lastly,  if  you  possess,  as  Jesus  and  the  early 
Christians  did,  the  psychic  power  of  "  di^rFiiing 
spirits  "  (i  Cor.  xii.  lo  v.),  and  by  chance  (or  rather 
let  us  say  by  God's  ordering)  you  meet  a  poor  unrest- 
ful  spirit,  whom  you  invited  not,  but  who  has 
crossed  your  path  because  the  chain  of  the  past  is 
holding  him  down  to  the  earth-plane — oh  !  be  like 


,*« 


8o 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


the  Christ  of  Love  and  Pity  ;  help  him  by  letting  him 
know  that  your  prayer  has  gone  up— the  prayer  that 
the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  may  break  in 
upon  the  darkness  of  an  alienated  mind,  and  that 
he  may  see,  as  God's  beckoners  to  him,  the  Harbour- 
lights  of  higher  Spheres. 


8i 


VI.  Will  the  relationships  which  have  existed 
between  persons  in  this  world  he  maintained  in 
the  Life  Beyond? 

That,  in  our  opinion,  will  absolutely  depend  upon 
whether  there  existed,  as  the  basis  of  the  earthly  rela- 
tionship, the  principle  of  Spiritual-attraction,  or 
Affinity.  There  can  be  no  union  between  soul  and 
soul,  in  the  World  of  Spirit,  apart  from  this.  Dis- 
sociated from  the  Physical  and  from  all  the  con- 
siderations of  the  Physical,  the  only  bond  of  con- 
nection between  spirit  and  spirit  must  be  spiritual. 
Now,  many  of  the  relationships  connected  with  the 
earth-hfe  are  not  founded  on  this  spiritual  basis. 
They  spring  from  the  Physical,  and  never  rise  beyond 
it.  In  this  world,  persons  are  often  so  connected 
with  one  another,  that  the  spirit-self  of  the  indivi- 
duals comes  but  little,  or  not  at  all,  into  the  relation- 
ship. 

Take  some  of  the  instances  which  are  presented  in 

6 


82 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


(if     : 


regard  to  the  Marriage-tie.  Two  persons,  we  will 
suppose,  from  a  consideration  merely  of  money,  or 
social  position,  or  expediency,  or  fleeting  fancy, 
enter  into  the  relationship  of  man  and  wife.  The 
essential  part  of  them — their  spirit,  with  all  its 
powers  of  love  and  sympathy — may  but  little, 
perhaps  not  at  all,  be  called  into  play  in  the  trans- 
action. In  regard  to  them,  there  may  be  no  con- 
junction of  spirit  with  spirit,  mind  with  mind,  and 
heart  with  heart.  The  man  married  the  woman 
only  because  he  wanted  a  wife,  and  she  was  socially 
and  physically  eligible.  The  woman  married  the  man 
because  her  position  and  status  in  the  world  would 
be  advanced  thereby. 

Such  a  relationship,  we  believe,  will  not  be  per- 
petuated in  the  Life  Beyond.  Those  two  persons, 
there,  will  not  stand  in  the  relationship  of  wedded 
beings.  Death,  which  launches  us  into  a  World 
where  spiritual  activities  are  everything,  will  remove 
from  them  the  causes  out  of  which  their  earthly 
relationship  arose  ;  and  devoid  of  the  spiritual  basis 
of  union,  each  will  be  no  more  to  the  other  than 
any  other  spirit  might  be.  It  was  due  to  the  Sad- 
ducees*  failure  to  perceive  that  the  only  lasting  bond 
of  union  must  be  a  spiritual  one,  that  prompted  them 


i 


,1 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


83 


^ 


to  ask  our  Lord,  "  In  the  Anastasis,  whose  wife  shall 
she  be  of  the  seven  ?  for  they  all  had  her."     (Matt, 
xxii.  28  V.)    Christ's  reply  10  them  was  no  declara- 
tion that  the  relationship  embodied    in  marriage,  if 
based  on  the  spiritual  union  of  two  beings,  would 
not   be  perpetuated   in   the   World   of   Spirit.    He 
did   but   enunciate   the   principle,   that   no   earthly 
marriage,  contracted  merely  from  considerations  of 
the  mundane  (in  the  case  in  point,  to  raise  up  seed 
to  a  deceased  brother),  could  possibly,  in  the  Life 
Beyond,   constitute   the   bond   between   spirit   and 
spirit.     "  In  the  Anastasis,"  said  Jesus,  "  they  are 
as  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven,"  i.e.  they  are  spiritual 
beings  ;  they  live  in  the  environment  of  the  Spiritual. 
"  They  neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage." 
The  Physical  will  be  superseded  ;  no  merely  physical 
tie  which  linked  two  persons  on  earth  will  constitute 
their  bond  of  union  hereafter.    Soul  must  be  wedded 
to  soul,  or  the  earthly  relationship  will  be  broken  by 
the  disrupting  hand  of  Death.     Spirit  in  tune  with 
spirit  is  the  only  basis  of  relationship  Beyond  the 
Veil. 

It  may  be  asked— Will,  then,  the  Marriage-tie 
be  dissolved  at  death  ?  Will  those  who  have  been 
connected    in    this    life,   stand    disconnected    and 

6* 


84 


PKOliLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


\ri- 


m 


unrelated  to  each  other  hereafter  ?  We  think,  not ; 
if  the  earthly  relationship  was  the  outcome  of,  or 
has  led  to  the  development  of  a  spiritual  affinity. 
The  relationship  which  has  maintained  mutual  love 
and  sympathy  and  has  caused  the  spiritual  force  of 
the  one  being  to  energize  towards  the  other,  will  not 
cease  to  exist  with  dissociation  from  the  Physical. 
If  that  relationship  be  founded  on  the  spiritual 
within  us,  its  continuance  is  assured ;  because  our 
spirit-self  and  its  energies  and  powers  are  not  im- 
paired by  physical  dissolution. 

The  husband  and  wife,  whose  souls  have  been  in 
tune  in  the  earth-life,  will  not.  we  believe,  be  un- 
related in  the  Life  to  come.  The  spiritual  inter- 
action set  up  will  not  stop  at  the  incident  of  Death. 
Conjoined  on  earth,  by  an  indestructible  principle, 
they  will  gravitate  to  each  other  in  the  World  of 
Spirit.  The  Physical  and  the  considerations  of  the 
Physical  will  have  disappeared,  but  the  spiritual 
union  will  remain  intact.  In  that  Life  the  relation- 
ship created  in  the  earth-life  will  become  intensified 
and  consummrted.  Those  spiritually  united  souls 
will  still  be  the  nearest  and  dearest  to  each  other. 
Like  the  Master,  Who  loved  all,  but  specially  loved 
St.  John  and  the  family  at  Bethany,  each  of  those 


f»,  I. 


PROBLEMS  OF   THE   SPIRITUAL. 


85 


two  spiritually-married  souls  will  be  more  closely 
allied  to  the  other,  than  either  can  be  to  any  other 
spirit.  In  the  light  of  such  a  thought,  how  significant 
and  beautiful  becomes  the  earthly  relationship  of 
Marriage  to  mutually  loving  ones  !  "  Till  death  us 
do  pari,"  says  the  Prayer-Book.  Nay— "  Till  our 
death  enhance  and  spiritually  consummate  the 
bond  for  ever." 

Take  the  case  of  a  man  or  a  woman  who  may 
have  been  twice  or  thrice  married.  Will  all  those 
persons  who  were  the  earthly  partners  of  one  having 
had  such  an  experience,  stand  in  the  relationship  of 
husbands,  or  wives,  to  that  one,  in  the  Hereafter  ? 
We  think,  not;  for  the  reason  that  it  is  only  the 
highest  degree  of  spiritual  affinity  that  can  con- 
stitute  spiritual  maniage,  and  that,  we  believe,  can 
only  exist  between  a  soul  and  one  other  soul. 

The  reason,  we  take  it,  why  Christianity,  as  God's 
higher  revealment  of  truth,  discountenances  Poly- 
gamy,  is  that  earthly  Marriage  was  intended  to  pre- 
figure spiritual  Marriage.  A  developed  soul  will 
love  and  must  love  other  souls  ;  aye,  all  souls ;  but 
there  can  be  but  one  soul  between  whom  and  itself 
the  closest  affinity  and  sympathy  can  exist.  The 
man  and  woman  who  have  stood  to  each  other  in  the 


86 


.'  -fe" 


)!;  I 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


earthly  relationship  of  husband  and  wife,  will,  if  there 
has  been  a  real  soul-union,  stand  in  that  same  relation* 
ship  in  Spirit-hfe.  Those  whom  God  hath  thus  spiri- 
tually joined  together  will  not  be  put  asunder  because 
the  physical  conditions  of  their  union  are  removed. 
But  it  will  not  be  so,  apart  from  this  union  of  soul. 
Without  this  intermingling  of  spirit  with  spirit,  this 
spiritual  attracting  force  exerted  by  the  one  on  the 
other,  these  two  persons  may  stand  altogether  un- 
related in  the  Life  Beyond.  The  contact  there  may 
be  no  more  than  the  contact  which  each  may  have 
with  souls  not  known  during  earth-life.  In  a  World 
of  spiritual  reality,  the  wedded  couple  of  earth, 
unlinked  in  spirit,  may  find  themselves  in  divergent 
spheres  of  life  and  interest. 

Apply  this  to  the  case  of  the  one  who  may  have 
had  several  wedded  partners.  In  the  World  of 
Spirit,  whose  wife  will  the  woman  be  who  on  earth 
had  two  or  three  husbands  ?  Whose  husband  will 
the  man  be  who  had  two  or  three  wives  ?  The  ques- 
tion affects  a  large  section  of  mankind — the  poly- 
gamist,  and  the  man  who  has  married  more  than 
once.  "  They  neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  mar- 
riage," said  the  Christ.  The  earthly  sense  of  mar- 
riage will  have  been  obliterated ;  the  Physical  ccn- 


PROBLEMS   OF   THE   SPIRITUAL. 


87 


comitants  of  union  between  being  and  being  will  have 
disappeared  ;  but  the  connection  of  soul  with  soul 
V  ill  remain.  Every  spirit,  we  believe,  will  be  short 
of  full  development,  and  will  not  have  fulfilled  the 
design  of  its  being,  until  it  has  found,  and  has  been 
united  to,  that  one  other  spirit ;  its  spiritual  mate, 
its  comi.iement,  its  alter  ego.  And  they  twain  become 
one. 

Did  there  exist  between  the  man  and  one  of  the 
women  to  whom  he  was  wedded  on  earth  that 
spiritual  affinity,  that  mutual  attraction  of  ego  to 
ego,  that  union  of  essential  being  ?  If  so,  the  rela- 
tionship will  not  be  dissolved  by  death.  In  the 
Beyond,  they  will  be  spiritually-wedded  souls.  The 
bond  between  them,  although  in  the  past  associated 
with  the  Physical,  was  not  dependent  upon  it.  It 
had  its  roots  in  the  Spiritual  and  it  must  remain. 
The  spirit-man  may  still  love  those  other  souls  who 
in  earth-life  had  stood  in  the  relationship  of  wife  to 
him,  but  his  love  for  them  will  be  different  from  the 
love  he  will  hole?  for  the  one  between  whom  and 
himself  there  subsisted  this  soul-"nion.  The  latter 
will  be  his  spirit-partner.  The  earthly  marriages, 
unbased  on  any  union  of  souls,  will  have  been 
annulled  by  Death  ;  while  the  relationship  which 


V 


I  ' 


88 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


I 

if'  ; 


w 


was  rooted  in  the  spiritual  will  be  continued.  That 
soul-linked  husband  and  wife  of  earth,  will  be  the 
spiritual  husband  and  wife  of  the  Beyond. 

And  what  has  been  stated  above  in  regard  to  the 
relationship  of  Marriage,  appears  to  us  to  apply  to 
all  other  earthly  relationships.  It  may  be  asked— 
Will  a  father  and  mother,  when  they  have  passed 
into  Spirit-Life,  stand  in  that  relationship  to  the 
ones  who  in  earth-life  were  their  children  ?  Will 
the  relationship  of  brother  and  sister  and  other 
family-connections  be  maintained  hereafter  ?  Will 
not  all  ties  of  consanguinity  disappear  in  an  en- 
vironment in  which  everything  pertains  to  the 
Spiritual,  and  nothing  to  the  Physical  ?  We  reply, 
It  will  depend  upon  whether  the  earthly  relation- 
ship did,  or  did  not,  bring  about  soul-relationship 
and  affinity. 

The  mother,  for  instance,  whose  soul  goes  out  to 
the  undeveloped  soul  of  the  little  child  who  is  sub- 
sequently snatched  from  her  by  Death,  will  certainly, 
we  think,  stand  in  relationship  as  mother  to  that 
child  m  Spirit-life.  But,  it  may  be  urged,  there 
could  be,  in  such  a  case,  no  affinity  between  the  soul 
of  the  mother  and  the  soul  of  the  child.  The  child 
died  with  its  soul  undeveloped ;  there  could  be  no 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


89 


i 


response  on  the  part  of  the  child's  soul  to  the  soul 
of  the  mother.  Quite  so,  for  a  while  at  least.  But 
the  soul-vibrations  of  love  from  the  mother  on  earth 
can  reach  and  affect  the  developing  soul  of  the  child 
Behind  the  Veil.  Those  vibrations,  projected  into 
an  atmosphere  pulsating  with  Love,  will  produce 
Love.  The  spirit-child  will  feel  that  love.  Its  soul 
will  respond  to  it.  As  it  spiritually  advances  there 
will  be  inbome  upon  its  consciousness  the  fact  that 
the  soul-force  of  an  unknown  mother  is  enwrapping 
it.  A  longing  for  that  mother  will  arise  ;  an  ex- 
pectation of  union  with  her  ;  a  praying  that  this  may 
be  gratified.  We  can  picture  the  rest — can  we  not  ? 
A  ministering-spirit  leading  a  child-spirit  towards 
a  newly-emancipated  woman-spirit.  No  word  of  ex- 
planation, no  introduction  !  A  look,  a  thrill,  on  the 
part  of  woman  and  child.  Their  souls  have  recog- 
nized each  other.  The  relationship  of  earth  has  not 
been  broken  :  the  mother  and  child  are  re-united  as 
such. 

The  other  earthly  ties  of  relationship,  also,  which 
make  a  person  a  brother,  a  sister,  a  lover,  a  friend, 
will  not,  we  think,  be  obliterated  in  the  Higher  Life. 
If  between  that  one  and  the  other  to  whom  he  or  she 
stands  related  there  txists  the  touch  of  soul  with 


V 


90 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


L! 


;  i 


I 


soul,  the  tic  will  be  maintained.    The  earthly  rela- 
tionships,  which  in  Time  have  ennobled  and  sane 
tified  human  lives  and  drawn  spirit  to  spirit,  are 
destined  to  play  an  important  part  in  the  experiences 
of  Eternity.     In  the  World  of  Spirit,  the  maintained 
and  spiritually  ac  .ntuated  ties  which  knit  husband 
and  wife,  lover  and  lover,  parent  and  child  and 
friend  and  friend,  will  be  found  to  be  the  Divinely 
appointed  means  by  which  the  mighty  principle  of 
Love  will  the  better  energize  in  the  human  soul, 
attuning  it  for  its  highest  and  closest  communion 
with  the  Father  of  Love. 

It  may  seem  a  daring  statement  to  make,  but  we 
believe  that  many  a  husband  and  father,  many  a  wile 
and   mother,   whose   relationship  with   partner  or 
children  has  drawn  forth  and  combined  the  forces 
and  sweetness  of  souls,  will  hereafter  stand  higher 
in  the  attainments  o.^  Love  and  better  adapted  for 
God's  Heaven,  than    many  a  canonized  saint  who 
in  cell  or  cloister  has  divorced  himself  from  the 
relationships  of  life.    Love  in   a  human   soul   will 
develop   into   5^//-love,   apart   from   the   reciprocal 
touch  r      .her  souls.    And  the  relationships  of  earth, 
we  h      ve,  which  effect  this  reciprocal  touch,  are' 
Divinely  appointed  to  remt.        Will  there,  then,  be 


'■'  u 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SriKIIUAL. 


91 


some  in  the  Aftor-I.ifo  whose  earthly  relationships 
with  others  may  cease  to  exist  ?  Yes,  alas  !  we  think 
so.  There  are,  for  example,  un fatherly  fathers  and 
unmothcrly  mothers,  in  regard  to  whom  the  only  tic 
subsisting  between  them  and  their  child  ^^n  is  a 
physical  one.  They  begat  them :  nothing  more. 
No  spiritual  bond  links  them  and  their  offspring. 
Death,  we  think,  will  snap,  once  and  for  ever,  that 
mere'y  jjhysical  connection.  There  will  remain 
nothing,  in  the  Beyond,  which  can  constitute  a 
linking  of  the  spirit-self  of  the  parent  and  the  spirit- 
self  of  the  child. 

The  work  of  the  Church  of  England  Waifs  and 
Strays  Society  and  Dr.  Barnardo's  Homes  reveals  the 
fact  that  there  are  such  fathers  and  mothers. 

Now,  whatever  may  be  the  jwssibilities  of  repent- 
ance, amendment  and  development  hereafter,  in  the 
case  of  such  parents,  they  will  not  evade  the  in- 
violable law  of  God,  that  "  whatsoever  a  man  soweth, 
that  shall  he  also  reap  "  (Gal.  vi.  7  v.). 

Earthly  parents  who  have  never  realized,  nor 
sought  to  cultivate  the  spiritual  bond  between  them 
and  their  children  will  reap  the  consequences.  In 
the  Spirit-World  they  will  be  short  of  an  experience 
and  a  joy  which  they  might  have  had.    An  earthly 


■ 


^ 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


relationship  might  have  blossomed  into  a  heavenly 
relationship.    But  it  did  not  do  so.    Hereafter,  the 
thrill  and  delight  of  spiritualized  fatherhood  and 
motherhood  will  be  an  impossibility  to  them.    The 
mercy  of  God  may  cause  them  to  develop,  at  length, 
into  blessed  souls  ;  but  for  eternity  they  may  be  short 
of  what  they  might  '  ave  been,  had  the  earthly  rela- 
tionship  been  sanctified  for  the  development  of  the 
spirit.    They  may  experience  an  "  everlasting  dam. 
nation,"  which  neans  an  everlasting  loss.    For  ever, 
they  may  be  spiritually  less  developed  than  they 
might  have  been  :  a  department  of  their  being  may 
remain  unopened.    They  may  see  the  spirit-chUdren 
of  others  clasped  in  the  arms  of  their  spirit-parents  ; 
but  no  spirit-child  is  held  in  their  embrace.    The' 
son  or  daughter,  born  to  them  on  earth,  may  meet 
them  and  be  known  to  them  ;  but  that  one  may  be 
no  more  to  them   than  any  other  stranger-spirit. 
The  sense  of  relationship,  unbased  upon  the  spiritual, 
will  have  gone. 

On  the  othar  hand,  a  beautiful  and  comforting 
thought  suggests  itself.  It  is  this;  that  many  a 
soul,  in  the  Life  Beyond,  h.ay  not,  until  then,  realize 
the  fuU  possibilities  of  higher  being,  in  finding  the 
satisfaction  of  the  yearnings  of  the  spiritual  naiuit. 


I'KOBLEMS  UF  THE   SI'IKITL'AL. 


93 


and  the  answer  to  the  intuitions  and  aspirations  of 
love.  There  arc  persons,  capable  of  so  loving  another, 
that  an  earthly  marriage-relationship  could  only  be 
to  them  the  starting-point  of  an  indissoluble  spiritual 
union  in  Life  hereafter. 

But  how  many  persons  arc  there  who  never  meet, 
in  this  world,  the  one  between  whom  and  themselves 
there  is  this  touch  of  soul  with  soul.  If,  by  chance, 
they  met  that  one,  there  may  have  been  all  sorts  of 
worldly  considerations  why  their  lives  did  not  be- 
come conjoined.  What  of  them  ?  What  ol  the 
gentle,  loving,  Christ-like  woman  who  longed  for, 
but  r'-^'er  knew,  a  true  man's  love  ?  What  of  the 
good  man,  a  department  of  whose  soul  remained  un- 
developed, because  no  woman-soul  had  loved  him 
above  all  others  ?  Will  such  persons  never  know 
the  joy  of  loving  one  particular  soul  and  of  being  loved 
by  that  soul,  in  a  way  which  transcends  all  other 
possibilities  of  love  ?  In  the  World  Beyond,  will 
no  true  spiritual  mate  complete  the  being  of  such 
a  man  or  woman  >  We  believe  that  such  ijersons, 
capable  of  so  spiritually  loving,  although  denied 
in  this  world  the  fulfilment  of  their  spirit's  longings, 
will  meet  in  the  Hereafter  their  kindred  spirit. 
Somewhere,  in  the  great  Universe  of  Spirit,  there  is, 


% 


94 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


we  think,  the  alier  ego,  the  complcmental  soul,  for 
each  loving,  though  mateless,  one  of  earth.  Only 
will  the  purpose  of  God  have  been  fulfilled,  we 
believe,  when  '•  they  twain  shall  have  become  one  "  ; 
when  those  alter  egos,  drawn  to  each  other  by  the 
irresistible  force  of  spiritual  attraction,  shall  have 
met,  and  combined  in  the  highest  relationship  of 
spiritually-wedded  souls. 

Again,  there  are  many  women  who,  while  possess- 
ing all  the  capacities  for  true  motherhood,  have 
never  become  mothers.  A  keen  disappointment  is 
felt  by  them  ;  a  craving  of  their  spirit  has  not  been 
answered ;  great  resources  of  their  nature  have  not 
been  drawn  upon ;  no  being  has  stood  to  them  in 
the  relationship  of  child. 

In  the  Life  of  Spirit  will  there  be  no  possibility 
of  satisfying  the  spiritual  instincts  and  aspirations 
of  suc-^  persons  ?  Will  the  thrill  and  joy  which 
arises  from  the  fact  of  being  viewed  as  tnother,  by 
one  or  more,  be  never  granted  to  the  potentially 
maternal  souls  who  have  passed  out  of  earth-life 
childless  ? 

We  hold  the  conviction  that  in  the  accomplish- 
ment of  the  All-Father's  purpose  of  Love,  the 
satisfying  o^  this  true  spiritual  instinct  wUi  be  vouch- 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


95 


safed  to  such.  There  are  millions  of  little  child- 
souls  who  pass  into  Spirit-life,  unfoUowed  by  the 
love  and  prayers  of  any  earthly  mother.  What  if 
those  little  ones  should  be  assigned  to  the  care  and 
become  the  spiritual  children  of  those  women-souls 
who  have  never  on  earth,  in  spite  of  their  longing, 
been  a  mother  to  any  !  Can  we  suppose  that  a 
Divine  instinct,  implanted  in  every  true  woman- 
spirit,  though  ungratificd  as  far  as  Ihis  life  is  con- 
cerned, is  destined  to  lead  to  nothing — to  die  out  from 
lack  of  opportunity  to  express  itself  ? 

Nay  ;  we  have  different  ideas  of  God's  Love  and 
purposes.  He  never  mocks  His  creatures  by  en- 
dowing them  with  noble  instincts  and  longings  for 
which  no  satisfyings  have  been  provided.  No  woman 
possessing  the  spiritual  capability  of  motherhood, 
will,  we  think,  ever  reach  the  possibilities  of  her 
being,  until  some  child-spirit  regards  her  as  spiritual 
mother.  May  it  not  be  that,  in  this  way,  untold 
numbers  of  God's  little  ones,  unblessed  by  a  true 
mother's  love  while  in  earth-life,  may  in  Spirit- 
life  be  encircled  by  the  arms  of  these  Spirit- 
mothers,  and  in  the  enfoldments  of  their  love  may 
move  on  to  the  development  and  perfecting  of 
being  ? 


V  ■ 


96 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


Such  ideas  may  not  be  compatible  with  the 
notions  which  have  prevailed  as  to  the  Life  Beyond  ; 
but  they  are  compatible  with  our  growing  ideas  and 
extended  knowledge  of  the  Love  and  Purpose  of  our 
Father-God. 


.  ', 


97 


I 


VII,     Why  do  not  all  the  Departed  mamfcsl  them- 
selves to  those  whom  they  have  left  behind  ? 

We  can  conceive  of  there  being  several  rea.sons 
why  they  do  not  do  so. 

I.  Many  who  have  passed  into  Spirit-hfe  have  no 
desir*  to  renew  any  intercourse  with  the  world  from 
which  they  have  passed  ;  and  apart  from  the  question 
of  a  ministry  to  us,  entrusted,  we  beheve,  to  many  of 
the  Departed,  the  fact  of  having,  or  not  having,  a 
desire  to  re-estabhsh  earthly  relationships  will 
largely  determine  whether  they  do  or  do  not  re- 
establish the  same. 

Now,  in  the  case  of  many  who  depart  this  life,  the 
world  they  have  left  behind  exerts  an  enormous 
attracting  power  upon  them.  Spiritually  undeve- 
loped and  unattuned  for  their  new  environment 
their  tastes  and  desires  gravitate  earthward.  This 
class  experience  a  desire  to  renew,  if  possible,  their 
intercourse  with   the  mundane.     But   there  are  a 

7 


m 


it' 


I'!?; 


98 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE    SPIRITUAL. 


great  number  who  pass  hence,  in  regard  to  whom  the 
world  exerts  no  sufficiently  attracting  force  to  draw 
them  back  to  it.  Death  has  launched  them  into  a 
new  life,  and  they  are  devoid  of  any  longing  for  the 
persons  and  things  connected  with  the  old.  They 
resemble  those  in  this  world  who  are  able  to  sever 
themselves  from  past  associations,  to  betake  them- 
selves to  another  country  and  other  surroundings, 
and  never  afterwards  to  feel  any  desire  for  that  which 
has  been  left  behind. 

This,  we  think,  is  so  with  regard  to  many  of  the 
Departed  whose  earthly  lot  was  one  of  predominating 
suffering,  or  difficulty,  or  disappointment.  It  is  so, 
we  think,  in  the  case  of  those  whose  "  sunshine  of 
life  "  went  with  the  dear  ones  taken  from  ihem  by 
Death.  To  them  the  new  Hfe  with  its  reliefs  and 
possibilities  and  its  re-unions  with  those  "  loved  long 
since,  and  lost  awhile,"  causes  all  their  interest  in 
the  old  life  to  recede  into  the  background  of  their 
consciousness,  and  at  length  to  wholly  fade  away. 
If  such  as  these  come  back  at  all,  it  is  not  from  a 
desire  to  re-connect  themselves  with  a  world  with 
which  they  have  done,  but  to  discharge  some  mission 
of  good  entrusted  to  them. 

Again,  there  are  others  of  the  Departed  who  have 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL.  99 

no  desire  for  renewed  intercourse  with  this  world, 
for  the  reason  that  they  have  never  cultivated  the' 
quaUties  of  love  and  sympathy.    The  greatest  of  all 
attracting  forces  in  the  universe  is  Love.    It  is  the 
mighty  power  which,  according  to  our  Lord,  will 
ultimately  bring  about  the  accomplishment  of  God's 
Purpose  to  save  the  world.     "  I,  if  I  be  lifted  up 
(if  I  make  this  supreme  sacrifice  of  Myself  for  the 
sake  of  Love)  will  draw  all  unto  Me  "  (John  xii.  32). 
Love  is  that  principle  which  can  attract  spirit-beings 
i    the  surroundings  of  the  Physical,  who  feel  none  of 
the  attracting  forces  of  evil.     It  drew  the  exalted 
Spirit-Christ  from  the  highest  spheres  of  life  and 
experience  to  the  circumscription  of  earthly  existence. 
It  has  drawn  angels  to  this  world,  and  it  can  draw 
spirit-men    and   women   as    God's   instruments  for 
blessing  and  helping  us. 

Now,  the  Departed  ones,  b-tween  whom  and 
others  in  the  earth-life  the-  exists  no  bond  of  love 
and  sympathy,  will  feel  naught  of  that  higher  im- 
pulse of  the  soul  which  expresses  itself  in  a  longing 
for  those  who  have  been  left  behind.  The  attracting 
power  of  Love,  of  spiritual  affinity,  will  be  wanting. 
There  are  many  who  answer  to  this ;  many  men 
and  women  who  go  out  of  this  world  unloving  and 

7* 


I  f1 


100 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


unloved  ;  who  are  not  bad  enough  (as  in  the  case  of 
debased  ones)  to  be  brought  again  into  contact  with 
the  Physical  by  the  irresistible  attraction  of  evil ; 
but  are  not  spiritually  developed  enough  to  ex- 
perience any  drawings  of  Love. 

II.    Another  reason  why  all  departed  ones  do  not 
manifest  themselves,  is  to  be  found,  we  think,  in  the 
fact  that  the  manifestation  of  which  the  Questior  ^r 
is  thinking,  involves  the  reconnection  of  spirit-beings 
with  the  Physical  world.    This,  we  conceive,  may 
in  many  instances  be  incompatible  with  growth  and 
advancement  in  spirit-life.     The    conditions    under 
which  a  spirit  is  able  to  manifest  himself— using 
the  term  to  convey  the  idea  which  is  generally  meant, 
viz.,  that  a  spirit  should  make  himself  visible,  or 
express   himself   through   the   mediumship   of   the 
mind  and  bodily  organs  of  another— implies  associa- 
tion with  the  Physical.    This  is  so  with  regard  to 
materializations,    trance-utterances    and    automatic 
writings.    The  communicating  spirit  in  such  cases 
of  manifestation  brings  himself  into  close  association 
with  the  surroundings  of  the  Physical;  and  these 
surroundings  are  lower  in  degree  than  those  of  his 
new  life  and  environment.    This  close  association 
with  the  lower— especially  if  it  be  a  maintained  one, 


PROBLEMS  OF    THE   SPIRITUAL 


101 


i 

s 


may  constitute  a  very  real  obstacle  to  the  discarnate 
one  adjusting  himself  to  the  higher  spiritual  ex- 
periences.   His  advance  may  be  retarded  thereby. 
By  maintaining  his  association  with  th'?  Physical 
world,  it  may  be  harder  for  him  to  become  en  rapport 
with  the  Spiritual.    God  may  see  it  to  be  as  un- 
desirable and  harmful  to  him  to  re-establish  a  contact 
with  the  Physical,  as  a  Principal  of  a  College  might 
deem  it  undesirable  for  a  student,  designated  for 
high  culture,  to  associate  with  the  unlearned  and 
unrefined.    We  believe   that   this  is  one  of  other 
reasons  why  those  who  pass  out  of  earth-life  with 
some  attunement  for  spiritual  development,  are  not 
very  often  permitted  to  manifest  themselves  through 
those  channels  of  communication  which  involve  a 
re-contact  with  that  which  is  connected  with  the 
Physical— such  manifestations,  for  example,  as  are 
obtained   at    Stances.    The   spirits   who   are   able, 
through    the    instrumentality   of   the   Physical,    to 
materialize,  are  not,  as  a  rule,  advanced  or  spiritually 
developed  ones.    TI.  y  are,  certainly,  not  beings  on 
the  higher,  or  highest,  planes  of  spiritual  life  and 
experience.    Such  communicators,  so  dependent  on 
conditions  pertaining  to  the  Physical— whose  efforts 
are    rather    to  manifest  themselves  objectively  than 


1  ^'; 

r'       - 


102 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


subjectively — are  feeble  and  disappointing  in  their 
utterances,  as  compared  with  those  spiritual  com- 
municators who  speak  to  many  on  the  higher  plane 
of  mind  and  spirit.  The  trance-utterances  and  the 
inspirational  writings  exhibit  the  control  of  a  higher 
order  than  any  which  is  presented  in  a  materializing 
circle. 

Then  again,  this  view  of  the  matter  is  supported 
by  the  fact  that,  although  at  the  outset  of  spirit- 
life  many  of  the  Departed  find  it  possible  to  renew 
their  association  with  the  Physical,  it  afterwards 
becomes  increasingly  difficult  for  them  to  do  so. 
Their  advance  in  the  Other  World  makes  it  so  ; 
and  at  length  there  comes  a  time  when  such  inter- 
course is  made  impossible.  Advance  in  the  Spiritual, 
places  them  altogether  out  of  reach  of  the  Physical. 
Communication  in  that  case  between  them  and  those 
in  earth-life  can  only  then  be  on  the  plane  of  the 
Psychic  and  the  Mental. 

Nor  is  this  a  mere  conjecture.  There  are  many 
instances  which  go  to  show  that  as  a  spirit  advances 
to  higher  experiences  in  the  Spiritual  World,  it  be- 
comes more  and  more  difficult  to  adjust  himself  to 
Physical  conditions  which  are  necessary,  in  order  that 
he  may  objectively  manifest  himself  to  those  on  earth. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


103 


I  have  personal  friends  who  have  seen  once, — in 
some  cases  twice— and  no  more,  those  who  have 
appeared  to  them  after  death.  One  gentleman, 
known  to  me,  had  seen  and  spoken  to  his  departed 
wife  on  many  occasions,  both  by  night  and  day, 
during  a  period  extending  over  a  year.  He  was  an 
unimaginative,  practical  man,  a  lawyer,  and  he  pre- 
faced his  statement  to  me  by  saying—"  I  am  going 
to  tell  you  something  which  is  a  solemn  fact ;  but 
which  I  hardly  expect  you  will  believe  ;  although 
you  are  a  parson,  and  teach  people  that  there  is  a 
Life  Beyond."  He  assured  me  that  he  had  seen  his 
wife  after  her  death  on  many  occasions.  That  at  one 
of  the  appearances  to  him  she  had  earnestly  begged 
him  to  withdraw  from  a  certain  commercial  enterprise 
upon  which  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  embark 
because  it  would  mean  financial  ruin  to  him.  He 
was  so  impressed  by  what  she  said  that  he  acted  on 
her  advice,  and  saved  himself  from  that  which,  as 
was  shown  afterwards,  would  have  been  disastrous. 

After  a  while,  the  visits  of  this  Spirit-wife  became 
less  frequent,  and  at  length  the  reason  was  explained. 
On  the  last  occasion  she  appeared  to  her  husband 
{he  has  rejoined  her  now),  she  told  him  that  she  felt 
that  that  manifestation  would  be  her  last  to  him  in 


Iu4 


PROBLEMS  OF  TIIF   SI'IKIlUAf.. 


tliis  world.  She  said  that  on  entering  into  Spirit- 
life  her  love  for  him,  and  his  psychic  condition  had 
made  it  comparatively  easy  for  her  to  objectively 
manifest  herself  to  him.  But  as  time  went  on,  and 
her  attuncment  with  the  World  of  Spirit  had  grown, 
she  had  found  it  becoming  more  and  more  difficult  to 
retain  her  relationship  with  the  Physical.  She  felt 
that  no  longer  would  she  have  the  power  of  ob- 
jectively manifesting  herself  to  him.  But  still  she 
would  b?  constantly  near  him  ;  in  closer  communion 
with  him  than  she  had  ever  hitherto  been.  Her 
inability  to  any  longer  approach  him  through  the 
mediumship  of  the  Physical  would  only  mean  a  still 
closer  and  more  real  approach.  Henceforth,  the 
communication  between  him  and  her  would  be  on  a 
higher  level.  Obedient  to  the  demands  of  Love, 
her  rising  and  develojiing  mind  and  spirit  would 
constantly  touch  and  help  and  bless  his  mind  and 
spirit.  Her  prayers  for  him  and  his  prayers  for  her 
were  to  strengthen  and  perfect  the  bond  between 
them.  The  union  of  mutually  loving  souls  could 
never  be  dissolved,  because  God  is  Love.  In  this 
world,  he  would,  probably,  never  see  her  again  ;  but 
on  the  Border-line  and  Beyond,  where  the  limitations 
of  the  Physical  arc  for  ever  cast  aside,  she  would 


PROBLEMS  OF   THE   SPIRITUAL. 


105 


meet  him,  greet  him,  love  him  as  she  loved  him  now, 
and  would  be  his  pioneer  to  higher  life. 

From  that  day,  until  he  himself  passed  Boyond  the 
Veil,  this  friend  constantly  felt  the  presence  of  his 
departed  wife,  but  never  again  saw  her. 

From  what  has  been  said,  it  will  be  seen  that 
another  reason  can  be  assigned  for  the  fact  that  not 
all  the  Departed  are  permitted  to  visibly  manifest 
themselves  to  us. 

But  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  this  inability  of 
dear  departed  ones  to  do  this,  is  to  be  interpreted  as 
meaning  that  they  are  unable  to  approach  us  and 
unable  to  come  into  vital  touch  with  us.  The  con- 
trary is  the  truth.  Their  ascension  to  higher  life 
and  experience  renders  them  capable  of  establishing 
a  communication  on  a  higher  i^'ane  of  being — on  the 
plane  of  mind  and  spirit. 

Many  communicators  from  the  Other  Side,  denied 
the  power  of  visibly  manifesting  themselves  to  us 
here,  because  their  advancement  will  best  be  served 
by  the  denial,  can  come  hi  to  a  communication  with 
us  closer  than  that  which  any  materializing  spirit 
can  effect.  The  concomitants  of  the  Physical  may 
play  no  part  in  the  contact  ;  but  the  mind  and 
spirit  of  the  discirnatc  one  and  tlie  mind  and  spirit 


li 


106  PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 

of  the  earth  one  may  come  into  conjunction.    The 
being  on  the  carth-plane  may  receive  all  sorts  of 
uplifting  and  helpful  influences  from  the  being  on 
the  spirit-plane.    The  sudden  feeling  of  restfulness 
which  comes  to  a  poo.    distressed  and  perturbed 
one  ;  the  unexpected  ray  of  something  akin  to  the 
light  of  Hope  -vhich  darts  across  the  darkness  of  a 
saddened  heart ;  the  new  impulse  which  challenges 
our  right  to  surrender  ourselves  to  despair  and  ment.il 
misery,  and  bids  us  to  try  to  be  brave  and  patient 
and  unrebellious  ;  the  cause  that  leads  us  to  make 
the  earnest  determination  to  trust  God,  to  pray  to 
Him  amid  the  darkness  of  our  grief  and  bereavement  ; 
yes,  and  that  thrill  of  relief  which  comes  from  the' 
thought  of  re-union-all  this,  we  believe,  may  be  the 
result  of  an  impact  of  a  spirit-mind,  energizing  under 
higher  conditions,  upon  the  mind  of  a  dweller  upon 
the  earth. 

"  Nonsense ;  a  slight  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  !  " 
say  some  who  know  little  about  Spiritual  realities. 
"  Not  so,"  say  we,  "  the  blessing  and  uplifting  is 
all  from  God.  If  discarnate  spirits  lift  us  Godward 
and  heavenward,  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
behind  that  uplifting.  God  is  only  dealing  with  us, 
as  He  always  deals  with  men  :  He  blesses  us  through 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


107 


our  fellows.  Why  consider  it  a  disparagemrnt  of  tho 
power  and  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  1  do|>artcd 
one  should  be  God's  instrument  in  te  hing  and 
blessing  us,  when  no  Christian  would  dream  of  enter- 
taining such  an  idea  in  regard  to  an  angel,  or  an 
earthly  preacher  or  teacher  of  God  and  righteousness  ? 

Do  let  us  be  logical.  God's  principle  of  blessing 
man  through  man  obtains  in  the  World  of  Spirit 
as  it  docs  here. 

III.  There  is  another  reason  why  not  all  of  the 
Departed  manifest  themselves  to  us.  It  lies  in  the 
fact  that  many  of  us  are  so  psychically  undeveloped 
as  to  render  it  impossible  for  them  to  do  so.  Love 
may  attract  them  to  us  ;  they  may  have  an  intense 
longing  to  be  with  us  ;  there  may  be,  moreover,  an 
earnest  desire  to  help  us,  and  yet  they  may  be  wholly 
unable  to  set  up  a  communication  of  which  we  may 
be  sensil)le.  Why  is  this  ?  The  cause  may  be  with 
us.  We  may  be  so  mentally  and  psychically  con- 
stituted as  to  lack  that  which  is  a  necessary  condi- 
tion of  manifestation.  Our  spiritual  self  may  not 
be  sufficiently  attuned  to  receive  the  impressions  of 
the  Spiritual.  In  regard  to  individuals  it  may  be 
the  same  as  it  is  in  regard  to  Wireless-Telegraphy — 
not  all  instruments  can  register  the  impulse  which 


■it         * 

i-i 


io8 


PROB^.EMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


I  - 


is  projected,  '  u^  o;ily  an  attuned  one.  There 
arc  thousands  c'  o.>-c.  •:  who  have  no  experience 
whatever  of  any  impact  of  the  Spiritual,  simply 
because  they  possess  as  yet  no  power  of  register- 
ing  it. 

May  there  not  have  been  a  significance  in  our  Lord 
selecting  only  three  of  the  Apostolic  men,  to  be  the 
witnesses  of  the  manifestation  of  departed  Moses  on 
the    Mountain    of   Transfiguration  ?    May   not   St. 
Peter,  St.  James  and  St.  John,  alone  of  the  Twelve, 
have  possessed  the  psychic  powers,  which  made  the 
revelation  possible  to  them,  while  not  possible  to 
the  others  ?    Thus,  there  are  many  who  bemoan 
the  fact,  that  their  dear  departed  ones  never  make 
their  presence  manifestable  to  them.     Part  of  that 
regret  and  sadness  would  disappear,  if  it  could  but  be 
realized  that,  although  unseen  and  unfelt  by  us  our 
loved  ones  on  the  Other  Side  are  often  with  us;  that 
when  the  sight  of  the  empty  chair  in  the  darkened 
home  recalls  the  painful  longing  for  the  sight  of  a 
vanished   face,   and   reopens    the   fountain   of  our 
grief— 

"  Then  the  forms  of  the  departed 
Enter  at  the  open  door ; 
The  Ijclovtd,  the  truc-liearted 
Come  to  visit  me  once  more. 


,1- 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


109 


With  a  slow  and  noiseless  footstep 

Comes  that  messenger  divine, 
Takes  the  vacant  chair  l)eside  me, 

Lays  her  gentle  hand  in  «r,iUu." 

IV.  There  is  another  reasor  I  think,  why  not  all 
of  the  Departed  manifest  thei.' ;c! -e?^.  to  us.  Their 
knowledge  of  the  fact  that  many  have  an  unreasoning 
fear  of  the  Spiritual  restrains  them.  With  some,  the 
contact  with  a  spiritual  being,  even  with  one  who 
had  loved  and  been  beloved  by  them,  calls  for  naught 
but  a  feeling  of  abject  terror.  Our  spirit  dear  ones 
know  this,  and  it  stays  them  from  manifesting  them- 
selves. 

I  remember  once  trying  to  comfort  a  poor  be- 
reaved one  who  had  said  that  she  could  bear  her 
sorrow  bravely,  if  only  she  could  know  that  her 
departed  husband  was  alivo  and  still  loved  her— by 
saying,  "  Perhaps,  it  may  be  permitted  to  him  to 
appear  to  you  (as  others  have  done)  and  assure  you 
of  this."  "Oh!  goodness,  gracious!  I  hope  not. 
It  would  terrify  me  out  of  my  life  were  he  to  come 
to  me,"  was  the  reply  of  the  lady.  "  Then  I  do 
not  think  you  wiU  see  him,  until  you  yourself  cross 
the  Border-line.  He  loves  you  too  much  to  terrify 
you,"  was  my  rejoiuJer. 


^m 


r' 


r:^ 


no 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


There  are  many  of  the  Departed,  we  believe,  who 
do  not  manifest  themselves  to  those  whom  they 
have  left  on  earth  for  this  very  reason.  Love 
draws  them  to  them ;  love  makes  them  want  to 
communicate  with  them ;  the  condi.Mons  are  favour- 
able-the  visitants  and  visited  are  in  psychic  affinity  • 
and  yet  an  obstacle  is  interposed ;  the  dread  of  the' 
Beyond  is  present. 

This  intense  fear  of  all  that  pertains  to  the  Spiritual 
World  IS  very  inexpHcable ;  at  all  events  on  the  part 
of  those  who  believe  in  the  Christian  Religion.    To 
profess  a  faith  in  continued  life  after  death  ;  to  regard 
that  hfe  as  being  an  advance  on  this  present  life 
and  then  to  be  stricken  with  abject  fear  at  encoun' 
tenng  one  who  has  passed  into  that  life,  seems  to 
us  to  savour  of  inconsistency.     But  so  it  is  with 
many.    An  old  clergyman-friend  of  mine  once  said 
to  me-"  If  I  belie  ed  as  you  do  about  the  Spirit- 
World,  I  should  be  frightened  to  go  to  bed." 

Not  so,  our  knowledge  of  the  Other  World  removes 
this  unreasoning  fear,  and  clears  away  a  barrier 
which  at  present  stands  between  us  and  many  in  that 
World. 


.*? 


,    t 


Ill 


VIII.  Will  the  fad  that  beings  in  Spint-lifc  ate  on 
different  planes  of  life  and  experience,  be  an  obstacle  to 
re -union  hereafter  ? 

This  is  a  question  which  has  exercised  the  mind 
of  very  many  earnest  thinkers,  and  one  which  has 
again  and  again  been  submitted  by  correspondents. 
It  is  a  question  which  does  not,  of  course,  present 
itself  to  those  Christians  who  accept  the  old  "  ortho- 
dox "  view,  that  for  belif  a  moral  and  spiritual 
transformation  is  wrought  )eath,  and  that  for 

non-believers  no  salvation  after  death  is  to  be 
expected. 

Those  persons,  as  far  as  they  are  consistent  with 
their  creed,  entertain  no  hope  of  the  re-union  of 
themselves  and  those  who  have  ^ied  as  unbelievers. 
The  theology  they  endorse  teaches  that  a  great  gulf 
yawns  between  the  saved  and  the  unsaved,  which 
will  never  be  bridged.     Re-union,  in  that  case,  is  out 


m 


112 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


of  the  question.    Fortunately,  the  greater  number 
who  profess  to  accept  this  old  notion,  save  themselves 
fvom  the  mad-house,  either  by  not  allowing  them- 
selves to  think  about  it,  or  by  secretly  hoping  it 
may  not  hi  true.    To  such  straits  does  a  narrow 
theology   reduce   them.    Those   persons   also,   who 
believe   in    the  power   of   Death    to  morally   and 
spiritually  transform,  see  no  difficulty  in  regard  to  the 
re-union  of  souls.    They  suppose  that  all  who  depart 
this  life  in  the  Christian  faith,  whatever  may  be  the 
point  of  development  reached  by  them,  are  at  death 
ushered  into  a  condition  of  instantly-acquired  ex- 
cellence.    Seizing  the  words  of  St.  Paul  and  applying 
them  indiscriminately  to  all  believers,  they  imagine 
that  every  Christian,  developed  or  undeveloped,  will 
leave  this  world  to  be  at  once  with  Christ.    Such  an 
idea,  of  course,  implies  for  all  Christians  on  the  Other 
Side,  not  different  planes,  but  a  uniform  plane,  of 
life  and  experience.     If  it  be  true  that  at  dying 
all  believers  go  immediately  to  be  with  the  Saviour, 
then  all  such  arc  in  one  sphere  and  on  one  plane  of 
experience,  and  re-union  becomes  a  foregone  con- 
clusion. 

But  our  advance  in  the  knowledge  of  spiritual 
matters  has  caused  many  to  perceive  that  both  these 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


113 


ideas  referred  to  are  un -scriptural  and  wrong.  The 
great  principle  under  which  God  is  seen  in  every- 
thing to  be  working  in  the  raising  of  beings  and 
things  from  the  lower  to  the  higher,  is  that  which 
shows  that  development  and  perfection  is  never 
reached  but  by  slow  and  gradual  means. 

"  First  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  after  that  the  full 
corn  in  the  ear,"  said  Jesus  ;  and  He  was  proclaiming 
the  law  which  obtains  no  less  in  the  Spiritual  than  in 
the  Physical.  Our  recognition  of  this  universal 
principle  of  being,  our  better  understanding  of  the 
statements  of  the  Bible,  and  our  knowledge  of  the 
fact  that  very  few  depart  this  life  in  a  moral  and 
spiritual  condition  such  as  to  equip  them  for  adjust- 
ment to  highest  spiritual  life— all  this  impels  one  to 
the  conclusion  that  there  are,  and  must  be,  in  the 
Life  Beyond  different  planes  of  experience;  and 
that  the  sphere  into  which  a  soul  will  pass  at  death 
will  be  determined  by  the  degree  of  development 
reached  at  that  time.  Like  Judas,  every  one  will 
"  go  to  his  own  place." 

The  one  who  has  by  faith  connected  himself  with 
Christ,  but  in  whom  as  yet  the  Christ-graces  have 
not  blossomed,  will  not,  at  dying,  secure  an  entrance 
into  that  Christ-sphere  of  spirit-life,  into  which  the 

8 


114 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


Apostle  so  confidently  expected  to  be  admitted  on 
leaving  this  world.  The  connection  of  that  un- 
developed one  with  the  Saviour  will  have  placed  him 
in  a  "  state  of  salvation,"  and  will  have  disposed  him 
aright  for  ascension  to  sphere  after  sphere  of  higher 
attainment ;  but  no  more.  The  higher  and  the 
highest  spheres  of  Spiritual  life  will  not  be  reached 
until  he  shall  have  become  spiritually  adjusted  to 
them.  The  spheres  of  the  Other  World  are  condi- 
tions rather  than  localities  ;  they  are  constituted  by 
what  we  are  rather  than  by  where  we  may  he,  "  The 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  within  you,"  said  Jesus. 

The  narrow-minded,  selfish,  bad-tempered,  ill- 
mannered  and  unloving  Christians  will  not,  as  soon 
as  they  go  hence,  find  themselves  in  the  same  sphere 
as  that  of  the  Christ  and  St.  Paul.  Many  a  selfish 
one,  who  has  reckoned  on  his  "  orthodoxy  "  to  insure 
him  against  judgment  hereafter,  may  find  himself 
after  death  in  experiences  akin  to  those  of  Dives. 

Now,  it  is  the  realization  of  all  this  which  has 
caused  the  Questioner  to  ask — Will  not  these  different 
planes  of  life  and  experience  present  an  obstacle  to 
re-union  ?  We  think  not ;  and  proceed  to  give  our 
reasons  for  holding  that  view. 

First.    If  the  spheres  or  planes  of  the  Other  World 


rl':-f 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


"5 


be,  as  we  have  stated,  conditions  rather  than  localities, 
there  can   be  no  difficulty  in   believing   that   the 
Departed  in  different  spheres  come  into  relationship 
with  one  another.    To  believe  otherwise  would  be  to 
commit  ourselves  to  a  thought  which  is  unreason- 
able, and  at  variance  with  what  we  know.    There 
is  intercourse  between  the  spheres  in  regard  to  this 
world.    Men  and  women  on  earth  are  on  all  sorts  of 
different   planes   of   life   and   thought.    That   fact 
constitutes  no  barrier  to  their  coming  into  contact. 
In  like  manner  the  spiritual  condition  of  some  of  the 
Departed  is  wholly  dissimilar  from  that  of  others; 
but  this  dissimilarity  is  no  obstacle  to  their  asso- 
ciation. 

We  have  a  notable  corroboration  of  this  assertion, 
in  what  is  recorded  in  the  Ne\.  Testament  concerning 
the  experiences  of  our  Lord  after  death. 

When  Jesus,  in  company  with  the  repentant  robber, 
passed  into  the  Spiritual  World,  His  spiritual  con- 
dition,  or  sphere,  as  the  Being  perfected  in  moral 
grace,  must  have  been  vastly  different  from  the 
spiritual  condition  of  the  man  who  had  but  a  moment 
or  two  before  set  his  soul  in  the  direction  of  good- 
ness. On  that  Good  Frday  evening,  they  were  not 
on  the  same  plane  of  life  and  experience.      Yet  as 

8* 


^ 


ii6 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIKIIUAL 


far  as  the  contact  of  person  with  person  is  concerned, 
there  was  re-union.  They  were  together.  Christ's 
own  words  declare  it — "  To-day,  shalt  thou  be  with 
Me  in  Paradise."  Again,  on  the  testimony  of  St. 
Peter,  our  Lord,  after  death,  went  into  the  Spirit- 
World  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  spirits  who  in  earth- 
life  had  been  disobedient,  in  order  that  they  might 
"  live  according  to  God  in  the  spirit."  (See  i  Peter 
iii.  18-20  and  iv.  6.)  The  Preacher  was  on  a  far 
higher  plane  of  spiritual  life  and  experience  than 
that  of  the  ones  to  whom  He  preached  ;  but  that  was 
no  obstacle  to  His  association  with  them. 

In  the  parable  of  the  Rich  man  and  Lazarus, 
Christ  represents  the  two  men  as  being  in  wholly 
dissimilar  spheres  of  experience  in  the  Spirit-World; 
the  one  was  in  "  Abraham's  bosom  " — in  a  condition 
of  restfulness  ;  the  other,  in  "  Hades  " — in  a  con- 
dition of  painful  discipline.  As  yet,  until  God's 
knife  of  discipline  had  pruned  away  the  overgrowth 
of  selfishness  frojn  the  character  of  the  rich  man, 
there  was  "  a  great  gulf  fixed  "  between  him  and 
Lazarus  ;  and  Dives  was  incapable  of  participating 
in  the  higher  spiritual  experiences  enjoyed  by  Lazarus. 
But  this  difference  in  the  spheres  of  these  excamate 
ones  did  not  prevent  them  from  coming  into  contacc. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


117 


There  was  inter-communication  between  the  spheres  : 
the  one  on  the  lower  plane,  saw  and  spoke  to  those 
on  the  higher  plane.    So,  we  believe  it  to  be,  in  the 
case  of   the   Departed.    We,   when   we  pass   into 
Spirit-life,  may  be  on  a  plane  of  life  and  experience, 
higher  or  lower  than  the  plane  of  those  who  have 
preceded  us,  and  whom    ve  have  known  and  loved 
in  the  earth-life.    Will  this  dissimilarity  in  regaid 
to  planes,  render  it  impossible  or  improbable  thit 
we   shall   come   into   communication    with   them  ? 
We  think  not.    We  believe  that,  in  the  Spirit- World, 
the  fact  of  being  on  different  planes  of  life  may,  and 
does,  cause  some  spirits  who  had  been  known  to 
each  other  in  this  world,  to  be  di-;sociated,  for  a  while 
at  least,  in  the  Other  World.    But  we  do  not  think 
this  to  be  so  in  the  case  of  those  between  whom 
there  had  previously  existed  a  bond  of  love  or  sym- 
pathy.   Those  whom  we  have  loved  on  this  earth, 
and  who,  perhaps,  long  agu,  have  gone  into  Spirit- 
life,  will  have  advanced  to  spheres  of  experience,  to 
which  we  shall  not  immediately  attain  on  leaving  this 
world.    But  that  will  not  involve  dissociation  from 
them  until  such  time  as  we  ourselves  shall  have 
scaled  the  moral  and  spiritual  heights  at  which  they 
stand.     Love  will  draw  those  on   the  higher  alti- 


■■ 


ii8 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


i  in 


tudes  of  being  to  us  on  the  lower ;  as  it  drew  Jesus 
and  the  angels  from  spheres  of  glory  to  the  earth 
plane.  Those  beloved  and  progressed  departed  ones 
will  come  to  us  when  we  "  pass  over  "  ;  they  will  be 
with  us  at  times  ;  the  old  intercourse  will  be  renewed ; 
and  as  we  move  on  towards  attunement  to  their 
higher  experiences,  the  bond  between  them  and  us 
will  be  strengthened  and  perfected. 

Thus  we  think  that  while,  of  course,  in  the  case  of 
spirit  and  soirit,  a  perfect  union— an  accord  of  mind 
and  heart,  a  mutual  participation  in  the  higher 
experiences  of  Spirit-life— can  only  exist  when  both 
shall  have  become  adjusted  to  exalted  environment ; 
yet,  in  the  meanwhile,  ther'^  i .  <^  very  real  contact 
and  association  between  those  who  may  stand  in  the 
Other  World  at  different  points  of  spiritual  develop- 
ment. Surely,  it  must  have  been  to  teach  us  this, 
among  other  truths,  that  the  New  Testament 
writers  told  us  about  the  excamate  Saviour  in  com- 
pany with  an  excamate  robber  and  old-woild  sinners 
who  had  repented  after  death  ! 

Secondly.  We  can  assign  another  and  very 
cogent  reason  for  our  belief  in  the  re-union  of  the 
Departed,  in  spite  of  their  being  on  different  planes 
of   life   and   experience.      It   is    this ;    that   God's 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


119 


method  of  blessing  men  is  that  of  doing  so  through 
the  mediumship  of  otkers  ;  and  that  the  principle  under 
which  He  acts  in  this  instrumental  bestowal  of 
blessing  is,  that  "  the  less  is  blessed  of  the  better." 
This  method  of  Divine  blessing  is  followed  both  in 
this  world  and  in  the  greater  World  of  Spirit. 

God  blesses  us  through  the  instrumentality  of 
others.  That  is  so  in  regard  to  all  earthly  experience 
— is  it  not  ?  Every  blessing,  whether  physical, 
mental  or  spiritual,  received  from  God  by  us  here, 
is  conveyed  instrumentally ;  others  are  made  His 
channels  of  communication.  Has  He  blessed  us 
physically  ?  Do  we  possess  a  body,  a  house,  clothes, 
food  and  a  thousand  other  terrestrial  things  ?  Not 
one  of  them  has  come  to  us  apart  from  the  inter- 
position of  others. 

Has  He  blessed  us  mentally  ?  Are  we  persons 
of  e.  ded  knowledge  as  to  the  things  which  lie 
above  us,  around  us  and  within  us  ?  Very  little  of 
that  knowledge  did  we  acquire,  except  through  the 
instrumentality  of  others.  Our  fellows  were  God's 
agents  in  teaching  us  what  we  know  ;  our  lesser 
minds  were  blessed  of  the  better  minds.  Has  God 
blessed  us  spiritually,  so  that  we  have  learned  some 
of  those  great  truths  which  centre  themselves  in  Him, 


ill 


120  PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL 

and  have  become  thereby  men  or  women  of  prayer 
and  holy  aspiration  ? 

Here,  again,  the  blessing  came  to  us  through  others. 
Fathers,  mothers,  friends,  teachers,  preachers,  and 
writers— the  ones  better  than  ourselves  in  spiritual 
culture— were  the  connecting-wires  between  God 
and  us.  through  which  the  Divine  Sparks  of  grace 
passed  to  touch  us,  and  turn  our  undeveloped  spirit 
Godward.  Consider,  further,  this  method  of  God 
in  the  case  of  spiritual  beings  who  have  been  used  by 
Him  as  the  instruments  of  blessing  the  dwellers  upon 
earth.  The  Bible  abounds  in  the  accounts  of  angel- 
messengers  sent  to  men.  Patriarchs  and  rulers 
received  their  guidance  as  the  leaders  of  great  reli- 
gious,  social  and  national  movements  through  the 
mediumship  of  them.  Prophets  and  seers  were 
inspired ;  men  and  women  were  helped  and  com- 
forted ;  and  even  the  Christ  Himself  in  His  hours  of 
trial  was  ministered  unto  and  supported  through 
their  agency.  In  all  this,  the  method  of  God  was 
the  same ;  His  blessing  was  bestowed  through  the 
instrumentality  of  others  ;  and  beings  on  the  highest 
planes  conveyed  it  to  those  on  the  earth-plane. 

Again,    the   more   enlightened    views   concerning 
God  and  His  purposes  in  regard  to  mankind,  which 


H 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


121 


are  held  in  this  present  age,  arc  due,  we  believe,  to 
the  fact  that  a  great  wave  of  mental  and  spiritual 
influence  is  passing  to  us  from  the  Other  Side.    The 
door  between  the  two  Worlds  has  of  late  years  been 
more  widely  opened.    Departed  ones,  in  the  fulfil- 
ment  of   the   possibihty   included   in    the   "  Com- 
munion of  saints,"  have  from  their  spheres  of  higher 
spiritual  attainment  touched  us  in  the  domain  of 
mind  and  spirit.     Materialistic  Science  has  received 
its  death-blow  ;  the  phenomena  of  human  existence 
is   becoming  inexplicable,  except  on   the  acknow- 
ledgment of  the  Spiritual ;  a  new  continent  of  life 
and  possibility  beyond  the  Physical  is  being  opened 
up  to  us  ;  and  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  is  becoming  re- 
invested with   the  glory  which   the   religious   mis- 
representations of  past  ages  has  bedimmed.     And 
if  this  be  so  ;  if  all  this  -xdvance  to  clearer  light  on 
Divine  truth,  be  the  result  of  the  impact  of  higher 
minds  Behind  the  Veil  upon  our  minds,  what  is  it 
but  another  illustration  of  that  great  law  of  God — 
that  man  is  blessed  through  others,  and  that  "  the 
less  is  blessed  of  the  better  "  !    Our  argument  will 
be  complete  when   we   think   of  this   principle  of 
blessing  instrumentally  and  of  blessing   the  lesser 
through  the  higher,  in  its  application  to  beings  in  that 


k  M 


122  PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 

great  domain  of  life  and  experience— the  Spiritual 
World.  We  believe  the  principle  obtains  with 
respect  to  the  Departed. 

Our  advancement   in   the  knowledge  of  higher 
truth  has  remodelled  men's  ideas  concerning  the 
Spiritual  World.    We  no  longer  think  of  it  as  peopled 
with  beings  who  are  all  similarly  fashioned,  mentally 
and  spiritually,  and  all  similarly  circumstanced.    We 
know  it  to  be  a  World  of  infinite  variety,  of  many 
spheres  of  life  and  experience.    Our  Saviour  Christ 
taught  us  this.    He  said,  "  In  my  Father's  House 
are     many     tartying.piaces "     O*ov«i    xoXX«.')-inany 
different  spheres  of  life,  in  which  spirits  must  remain 
awhUe,  untU  they  become  attuned  for  the  planes  of 
high&   existence. 

Our  luller  knowledge  of  truth  has  taught  us,  more- 
over, more  concerning  the  purpose  of  God  in  regard 
to  all  His  creatures.  It  is  to  bless,  and  not  to  curse ; 
to  save,  and  not  to  damn.  The  "  Father's  House  "' 
Beyond  the  Veil  is  no  less  the  domain  of  salvation 
and  blessing  than  is  this  earth.  The  method  He 
adopts  to  raise  and  bless  men  there,  is  the  same  as 
that  by  which  He  raises  and  blesses  us  here ;  viz., 
our  fellows  are  His  instruments,  and  "  the  less  is 
blessed  of  the  better." 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


123 


Thus,  there  is  presented  to  us  the  strongest  of  all 
reasons  for  believing,  that  the  difference  in  the  planes 
of  life  and  experience  of  the  Departed  constitutes  no 
obstacle  to  re-union.  Nay,  this  very  variety  in  life 
and  experience  may  be  one  of  the  greatest  causes 
which  promote  re-union ;  for  in  obedience  to  that 
Divine  principle  to  which  we  have  referred,  God,  we 
believe,  uses  the  ministry  of  souk  in  the  higher  spheres 
of  Spiritual-Ufe,  to  inspire,  to  raise,  to  bless,  to  bring 
closer  to  Himself,  the  souls  in  lower  spheres.  The 
Divine  modus  operandi  holds  good  in  both  Worlds  ; 
because  God  is  unchangeable,  and  His  Christ,  "  the 
same  all  through  the  ages." 


!i1 


I,   ii   ■ 


124 


i;    --J 


:|       si 

•  ■  '4 

i 


IX.     Apart  from  direct  communications  from  them 
how  may  we  best  realize  that  the  Departed  are  still 
living,  and  in  relationship  with  us  ? 

By  the  term  "  direct  communications,"  the  Ques- 
tioner  is  of  course,  referring  to  the  manifestation  to 
persons  in  earth-hfe  of  those  who  have  "  passed 
over,"  in  such  a  way  as  to  cause  themselves  to  be 
seen,  or  heard,  or  their  presence  felt.     It  has  been 
shown  in  another  part  of  this  volume  that  this  power 
of  manifestation  is  not  granted  to  all  in  spirit-life ; 
and  that,  in  many  cases  in  which  it  is  granted,  the 
manifestation  may  not  be  made,  because  the  neces- 
sary  conditions  may  be  lacking.    The  one  on  the 
earth-plane  may  be  so  psychically  undeveloped  as 
to  render   the  Departed  one  wholly  incapable  of 
making   his   presence   realizable.    The  spirit-friend 
may  be  near  us-so  near,  that  were  the  faculties  of 
our  interior  spirit-body  opened  (as  were  the  spiritual 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


125 


I 

'1 


.i 

i 

-if 


eyes  of  the  young  man  in  the  Bible  story,  and  the 
spiritual  eyes  and  ears  of  the  three  Apostles  on  the 
Mount  of  Transfiguration),  we  should  see  him,  and 
hear  him  speak  to  us. 

But  in  the  case  of  many  who  long  for  such  a  mani- 
festation of  departed  ones,  the  interior  powers  are 
as  yet  unopened,  "^hose  dear  ones  may  come  to  us, 
and  we  may  not      -^  -J  ability  to  register  their 

presence.  By  such  psychically  undeveloped  ones, 
it  is  asked — How  may  we  best  realize  that  the 
Departed  are  still  living,  and  in  relationship  with  us  ? 
The  answer  is  a  simple  one. 

The  first  and  greatest  of  all  means  for  the  attain- 
ment of  this  is  hy  praying  for  them. 

Those  teachers  of  the  Christian  Religion  who  dis- 
countenance Prayer  for  the  Departed  rob  the 
bereaved  of  one  of  the  greatest  consolations  that  the 
Gospel  can  give.  They  deny  to  them  just  the  one 
thing  of  all  others  which  is  most  needed  in  that  ex- 
perience  of  separation  and  loss  which  comes  with 
death.  A  beloved  one  is  taken  from  us ;  the  bond 
which  linked  us  to  that  one  appears  to  have  been 
ruthlessly  broken ;  the  being  himself  has  passed 
beyond  the  reach  of  our  sight  and  touch  ;  and  the 
teachers  of  that  School  of  religious  thought  to  which 


Il^ 


Z26 


I  111  ■ 


I 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


I  have  alluded,  tell  us  that  to  pray  for  him  is  foolish 
useless,  Popish  and  wrong.    Some  of  them  will  tell 
us  (as  they  have  told  me)  that  the  mere  suggestion  of 
praying  for  the  Departed  arises  from  the  DevU. 
And  so  the  poor  mourner  is  left  to  get  over  his 
bereavement  and  distress  in  the  best  way  he  can 
The  most  that  the  theology  of  that  School  can 
offer,  is  a  hope  that  at  some  distant  day  we  may  see 
again  the  ones  whom  we  have  lost.    Will  this  kind 
of  teaching  comfort  and  satisfy  a  poor  saddened 
heart,  or  brighten  a  darkened  hfe  ?    We  assert  em- 
phatically that  it  will  not.    If  Death  removes  from 
you  one  who  -s  very  near  and  dear  to  you,  you  can. 
not  be  comforted  until  you  hold  the  conviction  that 
that  one  is  still  living  and  still  in  relationship  with 
you.    The  old  theological  notion  as  to  death  will 
not  give  you  this  conviction.    I  have  received  hun- 
dreds  of  letters  from  mourners  in  which  it  has  been 
confessed  that  the  thought  of  a  resurrection  and 
re.union  r*  ,  distant  day  has  brought  not  the  slightest 
sense  of  relief  to  them.    The  mourner  who  is  unable 
to  realize  that  his  departed  beloved  one  is  still  living 
and  still  in  relationship  with  him,  is  in  much  the 
same  case  as  Martha  was  when  her  brother  died  and 
she  discovered  that  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection 


tj 


il 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


127 


of  a  dead  man  at  the  end  of  Time,  was  but  a  poor 
solace  to  her  whose  heart  was  crying  out  for  a  living 
brother. 

How  suggestive  that  Gospel  story  is !  Lazarus 
had  died,  and  Jesus  was  on  His  way  to  the  mourning 
sisters.  He  is  met  by  Martha,  who  sorrowfully 
reproaches  Him  for  His  delay  in  coming—"  Lord, 
if  Thou  hadst  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died." 
Note  how  the  Saviour  leads  the  mind  of  the  woman 
to  a  conception  of  dying,  not  contained  in  the 
teaching  of  her  day  ;  viz.  that  Death  involves  no 
cessation  of  being.  From  the  starting-point  of  the 
religious  thought  accepted  by  her,  F*^  will  lift  her 
to  the  perception  of  a  far  grander  more  com- 

forting truth. 

"  Jesus  saith  unto  her — Thy  brother  shall  be 
raised."  There  is  a  ring  almost  of  impatience  and 
disappointment  in  the  rejoinder  of  Martha,  as  if  she 
said — "  Oh !  I  know  that ;  from  my  childhood  I 
have  been  taught  to  believe  that :  I  know  that  he 
shall  rise  in  the  Rising  at  the  last  day.  But,  Lord 
Jesus,  it  does  not  meet  my  case  in  the  slightest  degree. 
Is  there  nothing  more  you  can  tell  me  ?  It  is  of  the 
present  and  not  of  the  future  I  am  thinking.  It  is 
the  thought  of  a  dead  brother  and  our  relationship 


w 


128  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

broken  by  Death  which  darkens  my  mind  and  breaks 
my  heart.  'The  last  day '  is  so  far  off,  and  so 
detached  from  my  present  life  and  experience.  In 
the  meanwhile— what  ?  Oh  !  I  want,  I  want  a  living 
brother." 

How  splendidly  was  the  answer  to  that  cry  of  the 
woman's  heart  voiced  by  Jesus,  in  that  declaration 
that  physical  death  touches  not  the  man,  but  only 
"  the  tabernacle  "  of  him.  "  I,  Myself,  am  the  Rising 
and  the  Life  ;  he  that  is  trusting  in  Me,  though  he  be 
(as  you  call  it) '  dead,'  yet  he  shall  live  ;  and  everyone 
who  is  living  rnd  trusting  in  Me,  shall  by  no  means 
die  aU  through  the  aeon.  Trustest  thou  this— 
this  glorious  truth  I  declare  ? "  (John  xi.  25 
and  26.) 

Poor  Martha !  She  did  not  answer  that  question 
of  Jesus ;  but  we  can  believe  that  henceforth  she 
would  no  longer  regard  Death  as  the  Extinguisher 
of  man's  being,  and  the  Destroyer  of  the  relationships 
of  Love.  The  truth  unrealized  by  the  Rabbis  was 
disclosed  by  the  Christ. 

I  have  said  that  Prayer  for  the  Departed,  more 
than  anything  else— more  than  all  the  reading  of 
devout  books  on  Heaven  and  the  Future,  and  all  our 
fond  recollections  of  those  who  are  gone— will  give 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


129 


M 


US  the  conviction  that  the  latter  are  still  living,  and 
that  the  relationship  between  them  and  us  is  still 
maintained. 

Try  it.  Pray  for  that  dear  one  whom  God  has 
called  hence,  and  in  whom  your  whole  soul  and  life, 
perhaps,  was  wrapped  up.  Pray  for  him  or  her ; 
not  once,  nor  twice,  but  every  day  and  an)rwhere  ; 
and  gradually  there  will  come  to  your  poor  bereaved 
soul  the  glorioas  assurance  that  the  one  you  love- 
though  the  earthly  body  lie  crumbling  in  the  dust, 
is  a  being  of  life  and  thought,  and  of  continued  love 
for  you.  Gradually  such  prayers  will  make  you 
realize  that  the  World  of  Spirit  is  close  to  you  now  ; 
that  already  you  partly  live  in  it  ;  and  that  Death 
which  calls  your  dear  ones  more  fully  into  It,  does 
but  usher  them  into  a  higher  domain  of  life  and 
thought,  where  naught  begotten  of  Love  shall  suffer 
loss. 

There  is  another  way,  less  potent  than  Prayer,  by 
which  we  may  assist  ourselves  in  realizing  that  our 
departed  ones  still  live  and  are  still  in  relationship 
with  us.  It  is  by  making  the  effort  to  calm  the  mind 
when  under  the  experience  of  bereavement  and 
sorrow.  Excessive  grief,  and  still  more  despair, 
raise  a  barrier  which  prevents  many  a  dear  one  on 

9 


130 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


the  Other  Side  from  coming  near  to  us.  Rebellious 
and  hopeless  sorrow  is  a  hindrance  to  them  in  fulfilling 
a  Divine  mission  of  comforting  the  broken-hearted. 
Uplifting  and  helpful  thoughts  and  soul-impulses 
projected  by  them  to  us  are  often  not  received, 
because  the  receiving  mind  is  so  engrossed  with  its 
own  thoughts  and  emotions,  as  to  make  it  insensible 
to  an  impact  from  without.  The  "  still,  small 
voice  "  by  which  God  would  speak  to  us  through  the 
mediumship  of  spirit-minds,  cannot  be  heard  until 
there  comes  the  calm  after  the  storm,  the  earth- 
quake and  the  fire. 

Be  quiet,  be  trustful,  be  expectant.  Make  the 
effort  to  get  the  mind,  at  times,  into  a  condition  of 
passivity  ;  to  take  it  off  the  thought  of  one's  self  ; 
to  thrust  into  the  background  of  consciousness  for 
a  while  the  fact  of  one's  own  suffering  and  loss. 
Then,  when  the  tumult  of  grief  has  thus  been  stilled, 
when  the  mind  has  been  turned  from  the  thought  of 
the  self  to  the  thought  of  the  living  dear  one  Behind 
the  Veil — then  let  the  words  of  prayer  ascend.  The 
calm,  the  love,  the  heroism,  the  determination  to 
trust  God  on  our  part,  will  constitute  the  conditions 
whereby  the  Departed,  although  visually  and 
audibly  unmanifested  to  us,  may  come  very  near  to 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


131 


u^,  and  touv.h  us  in  the  higher  parts  of  our  beint;  — 
our  mind  and  spirit. 

In  this  way,  we  may  realize  their  presence  and  feel 
their  maintained  connectedness  with  us.  Although 
we  may  not  possess  the  psychic  gifts  that  others  have, 
our  experience  may  be  akin  to  the  experience  of  a 
gentleman  whose  letter  has  reached  me  as  I  write 
this.  He  states—"  Seventeen  years  ago,  I  lost  my 
young  wife  after  a  week's  illness.  To  my  surjirise, 
amid  the  depths  of  horror  and  loss,  I  found  a  strange 
exhilaration,  and  a  consciousness  of  her  real  presence, 
which  never  left  me.  I  speak  of  this  as  an  actual 
experience  of  real  life.  I  am  convinced  that  the 
incident  of  what  we  call  '  death  '  to  our  physical 
bodies  is  powerless  to  destroy  either  character  or 
companionship." 


t 


9* 


■:1 


R 

itH 


132 


X.  Are  not  such  expressions  as — ''The  sen  Q<ive  «/> 
THE  DEAD  which  were  in  it,"  "  Them  which  sleep." 
and  "  Those  that  are  in  the  graves  " — an  indi-  a- 
tion  that  the  New  Tesiamcvt  writers  regarded  Death 
as  a  temporary  cessation  of  conscious  being  ? 

No  ;  the  use  of  these  and  similar  phrases  to  be 
found  in  the  Bible  must  no  more  be  taken  to  denote 
that  the  persons  who  used  them  accepted  the  idea 
which  they  literally  express,  than  does  our  common 
use  of  phrases,  which  are  scientifically  inaccurate, 
imply  that  we  endorse  the  inaccuracies  contained 
therein.  For  instance,  the  ordinary  way  of 
describing  the  fact  that  the  sun  comes  into,  and  dis- 
appears from,  the  view  of  us  on  this  planet,  is  by 
saying  it  rises  and  sets.  Literally,  the  statement 
is  untrue.  The  sun  does  not  rise,  nor  does  it  set. 
It  merely  appears  to  persons  stationed  ou  a  revolving 
globe  to  do  so.  The  state  lent  originated  with 
those    whose    astronomical    notions    were    wrong. 


IROBLEMS  or    THE   SPIRITUAL 


133 


,^ 


Now,  no  one  supposes  that  the  scientists  of  to-day 
who  still  use  the  phrases  "  sun-rise  "  and  "sun-set," 
profess  thereby  their  belief  in  the  old  error  which 
those  phrases  connote— viz.,  that  this  earth  is  the 
centre  around  which  the  sun  and  the  planets  rotate. 
The  use  of  the  phrases  is  perpetuated,  because  they 
have  become  the  popular  and  convenient  method  of 
describing  certain  solar  phenomena. 

Take  another  instance.  If  we  are  standing  on  the 
deck  of  a  vessel  travelling  ocean-wards  and  watching 
the  shore,  we  speak  of  "  the  receding  land."  That 
is  the  popular  way  of  describing  an  appearance  which 
is  presented  to  us.  But  the  statement  is  inaccurate  ; 
and  in  making  use  of  it,  we  do  not  imply  that  we 
think  the  land  is  receding  from  us.  We  know  per- 
fectly well  that  it  is  we  who  are  receding  from  the 
land.  We  simply  make  use  of  a  common  idiom, 
which  serves  to  express  an  experience,  though  it  mis- 
represents the  actual  fact.  No  one  finds  fault  with 
us  for  doing  this  ;  and  no  one  imagines  that  we  know 
no  better,  because  we  refer  to  things  in  the  same 
terms  as  they  are  generally  referred  to. 

Take  another  notable  instance  of  what  I  mean. 
Many  who  accept  the  Christian  Faith,  account  it  a 
most  laudable  practice  to  pray  for  persons  who  have 


J 


134 


PROBLEMS  OF  TFIE  Si  i    ITUAL. 


.1.'    dead,"    the 

v.iild  does  not 

vnd  yet  ihe 

1  til','  V  1'"  t  itds 


gone  out  of  this  life.  They  do  s .,  because  thoy  are 
convinced  that  the  latter  are  no/  d.ifd.  !mt  consciously 
living.  That  constitutes  the  raison  J'Hre  of  their 
prayers  for  them.  When  the  wo* :  i  ,  .  •  ists  in  speak- 
ing of  these  departed  ones  .^ 
Christian  Church  declares  that  l.  • 
realize  a  great  truth  which  she  .1... 
takes  hold  of  this  very  phrase  v ;. 
so  wrongly  apjilied  to  the  depuit  i  a  '  •  joins  our 
•*  Prayers  for  the  dead."  Is  th..'  to  '  iken  as 
denoting  that  the  Church  regards  Death  a.s  involving 
a  cessation  of  being  ? 

Moreover,  we  ourselves,  who  do  not  dream  of 
confounding  the  departed  ones  who  have  passed 
into  the  fuller  life  of  the  Spirit-World,  with  the  dis- 
carded  and  lifeless  tenements  which  have  been  con- 
signed to  the  grave,  constantly  find  ourstlves  speak- 
ing of  those  living  ones  as  "  the  dead."  "  My  father, 
my  mother,  or  my  friend,  has  been  dead  a  great  many 
years,"  say  we.  Is  our  adoption  of  the  popular 
idiom  to  be  taken  as  implying  that  we  do  not  believe 
in  maintained  existence  at  death  ? 

Now,  the  same  argument  holds  good  in  regard  to 
the  fact  that  our  Lord  and  the  wTiters  of  the  New 
Testament    umU    the    commonly   accepted    terms 


TROBLEMS  OF  TflE   SPIRITUAL. 


135 


"  the  dead,"  "  those  in  the  graves,"  ttc,  when  re- 
ferring  to   the   Departed.    They   did   not    thereby 
endorse    the  iKjpular  definition   as   l>eing   a   correct 
one  ;  nor  tlid  they  imply  that  they  themselves  believetl 
the  Departed  to  be  temiwrarily  non-existent.    They 
simply  employed  an  established  form  of  expression 
as  the  l>est  moans  of  indicating  the  class  of  whom 
they  w.re  sp'-akinf,'.     The  worlil  called  the  De^>arted 
"  the  dead  "  ;  antl  they  used,  as  we  do,  the  language 
of  the  world,  an<l  si)oke  of  those  who  had  gone  hence 
in  exactly  the  way  in  which  all  mankind  spoke  of 
them. 

We  cannot  see  how  Christ  and  the  Apostles  could 
have  done  otherwise.  It  seems  to  us  that  in  con- 
veying higher  truth  to  mankind,  there  was  a  necessity 
that  they  should  make  use  of  the  tcnns  of  ordinary 
human  language.  How  could  they  have  made  it 
clear  as  to  whom  they  were  referring,  when  making 
startling  statements  concerning  tlie  so-called 
"  deceased,"  if  tluy  had  described  that  class  in  a 
way  in  which  it  never  was  described  ? 

Before  the  fuller  light  had  been  vouchsafed  by 
Jesus,  the  world  had  looked  on  Physical  death,  and 
it  had  seemed  to  them  to  be  the  destroyer  of  c«*n- 
scious  being.    The  defunct  body  appeared  to  denote 


m 


136  PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 

the  defunct  man.  Consequently,  those  who  had 
died  were  spoken  of  as  "  the  dead."  "  the  ones  in 
the  grave,"  or~more  euphemistically  and  poetically 
-"the  sleepers  in  the  dust."  And  such  terms 
became  the  common  way-the  only  way  of  speaking 
of  the  Departed. 

Presently,  the  Christ  with  His  Gospel  of  Life  and 
Immortality  came,  and  disclosed  the  glorious  fact 
that  those  whom  men  call  "  dead  "  are  not  dead  at 
all.    He   taught   that   physical   dying   involves   no 
destruction  of  the  man,  nor  temporary  cessation  of 
his  being.      Abraham,   Isaac  and  Jacob— ••  dead  " 
for  ages,  as  the  world  accounted   them— were  all 
living  unto  God,  said  He.    He  told  a  dying  robber 
that  on  the  day  the  body  of  the  latter  and  His  own 
Body  died,  thfy,  the  men.  should  be  together  in 
Paradise.    And  Jesus  forced  home  the  truth  by  con- 
fronting some  of  His  followers  with  a  living  Moses 
whose  body  had  gone  to  the  grave  fifteen  hundred 
years  before. 

Moreover,  Jesus  disclosed  another  glorious  truth, 
viz.,  that  His  mission  of  salvation  was  to  be  directed 
not  only  to  men  in  this  world,  but  also  to  those  who 
had  passed  hence,  and  were  living  men  in  the  Spirit- 
World. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


137 


How  could  He  make  it  clear  to  His  hearers  that  He 
was  really  referring  to  the  latter  ?  H  He  spoke  of 
them  as  "  the  living,"  it  would  be  more  than  likely 
that  His  words  would  be  taken  to  mean  the  persons 
who  had  not  died.  As  yet,  the  world  had  grasped 
naught  of  the  idea  of  any  community  of  interest 
between  those  in  this  world  and  those  in  the  Other 
World,  in  regard  to  the  saving  Purjx)se  of  God.  If  He 
spoke  of  them  as  "  the  departed,"  still  His  words 
would  be  open  to  misconstruction  by  many.  And 
so  the  Revealer  of  Truth  did  the  wisest  and  best 
thing  He  could  do — He  adapted  Himself  to  popular 
language,  in  order  that  from  the  starting-point  of 
unenlightened  thought,  He  might  raise  men's  minds 
to  truer  ideas.  Take  those  words  of  the  Saviour — 
"  The  hour  is  coming,  in  the  which  '  all  that  are  in 
the  graves  '  shall  hear  His  voice  "  (John  v.  28  v.),  and 
"  The  hour  is  coming,  and  now  is,  when  '  the  dead  ' 
shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God  "  (John  v. 
25  v.).  He  was  alluding  to  that  magnificent  fact  to 
which  St.  Peter  afterwards  alluded  ;  which  is,  that 
Christ  is  no  less  a  Saviour  to  those  in  the  Other 
World  than  He  is  to  us  in  this  world.  St.  Peter 
having  declared  that  Jesus,  after  crucifixion  preached 
to  ones  departed  this  life  ("  the  spirits  in  keeping" 


m^ 


138 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


Kili 


—I  Peter  iii.  19  v.),  actually  makes  use  of,  as  his 

Master  did,  the  common  term  applied  to  them 

"  the  dead."  He  writes,  "  For  this  cause  was  the 
Gospel  preached  also  to  them  that  are  '  dead,'  that 
they  might  be  judged  according  to  (i.e.  by  the  same 
standard  as)  men  in  the  flesh,  but  live  according  to 
God  in  the  spirit  "  (1  Pet.  iv.  6  v.). 

We  have  a  notable  instance  of  the  necessity  to 
Christ  and  the  sacred  teachers  of  adapting  themselves 
to  the  common  idioms  of  their  day.  Lazarus,  tlie 
friend  of  Jesus,  had  physically  died,  and  our  Lord  was 
conscious  of  it.  Christ  knew  that  the  death  of  the 
bodily  organization  had  not  killed  the  man.  The 
real  Lazarus— the  spirit-man  encased  in  a  spirit- 
body,  while  in  a  condition  of  temporary  sleep,  had 
left  his  dead  earthly  tabernacle— Jesus  knew  that 
he  was  still  sleeping,  and  that  although  he  had 
passed  out  of  the  Physical  body  which  was  dead,  he 
had  not  awakened  in  the  Spiritual.  It  was  not  the 
intention  of  Jesus  that  he  should  awake  in  the 
Spiritual.  The  spirit-man,  without  any  experience 
of  the  Spiritual  World,  because  he  would  be  sleeping 
all  the  while  he  was  absent  from  the  body,  would 
only  awake  when  the  power  of  Christ  should  re. 
incarnate  him  in  a  re-animated  body  which  now  was 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


139 


lying  dead  in  a  sepulchre.  And  so  the  Master  said 
to  the  disciples — "  Our  friend  Lazarus  sleepeth ; 
but  I  go  that  I  may  awake  him  out  of  sleep."  They 
did  not  understand  Him.  They  did  not  know  that 
Jesus  was  voicing  the  great  psychic  fact  that  every 
person  in  quitting  the  physical  body  at  death,  does 
so  in  a  condition  of  sleep,  and  only  awakes  when  the 
detachment  has  been  effected. 

The  disciples  thought  "  He  had  spoken  of  taking 
of  rest  in  sleep."    But  here  is  the  iX)int — Jesus  had 
to  resort  to  the  limitations  of  ordinary  ideas  and  lan- 
guage,  before  He  could  make  His  meaning  clear. 
"  Then  said  Jesus  unto  them   plainly — Lazarus  is 
dead."     But  he  was  not  dead  ;  and  the  Master  said 
he  was  not  dead.     Those,  then,  who  argue  that  the 
use  of  the  terms  we  have  been  considering,  commit 
our  Lord  and  the  Apostles  to  the  endorsement  of 
the  idea  that  Death  involves  the  cessation  of  con- 
scious being,  are  wholly  mistaken.     If  their  use  of 
these  terms  did  conmiit  them  to  such  an  endorse- 
ment, then  where  would  be  the  consistency  of  the 
Divine  Speaker  and  the  sacred  writers,  in  representing 
the  "  dead  "  ones  and  those  "  in  the  graves  "  as 
capable  of  powers  which  only  the  living  possess  ? 
It  is  only  the  living  man,  in  this  world  or  the  Other, 


li^ 


m 


!!;■ 


140  PROBLEMS  OF  THE    SPIRiri'AL. 

that  can  hear  the  living  Voice  of  the  Christ  of  Life. 
But  all  the  difficulty  connected  with  the  New 
Testament  writers'  use  of  these  old-world  phrases, 
would  disappear,  if  the  words  were  expressed  as 
quotations,  and  it  were  remembered  that  these 
phrases  were  used,  because  the  ordinary  language  of 
mankind  had  to  be  spoken,  if  the  teachers  were  to 
be  understood. 

Thus,  when  Jesus  said—"  The  hour  now  is,  when 
'  the  dead  '  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God  " 
—He  did  not  mean  that  lifeless,  disintegrated  phy- 
sical  oHects  lying  in  the  grave,  or  in  the  sea,  or  any. 
where  else,  would  hear  Him  speak  to  them.  Without 
mind,  without  ears,  without  any  semblance  to  bodily 
or  spiritual  organization,  and  without  life— how 
could  they  do  so  ! 

No;  He  meant  that  the  glorious  call  from  His 
Divine  Lips  to  advancement  and  more  abundant 
life  in  God  should  be  heard,  not  only  by  incarnate 
men  and  women  in  the  cities  and  villages  and  high- 
ways  and  by-ways  of  Palestine,  but  by  the  living 
discarnate  ones  Behind  the  Veil.  "The  hour  is 
coming,  and  now  is,  when  '  the  dead  '  (i.e.  the  ones 
whom  you  in  your  ignorance  call  '  dead  ')  shall  hear 
the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God." 


141 


PART  II. 


/.  As  reported  in  the  "  Church  Times  "  of  March 
(^h,  1906,  the  Bishop  of  London,  in  answering,  in 
public,  two  letters  which  had  been  sent  to  him,  made 
tite  following  statement.  "  The  writers  have  been 
reading  the  work — '  Our  Life  after  Death,'  and  ask 
what  they  ought  to  believe.  That  book  teaches  Uni- 
VERSALISM.  //  leaves  out  the  strong  things  Jesus 
Christ  said.  What  is  called  '  the  strong  language  of 
the  Athanasian  Creed,'  is  our  Lord's  own  teaching. 
Are  we.  His  Church,  to  water  down  what  He  said?  " 

These  are  statements,  sufficiently  grave  and  im- 
portant, to  warrant  me  in  dealing  with  them  in  the 
pages  of  this  book. 

"  That  book  teaches  Univcrsalism,"  sa}^  the  critic. 
Most  undoubtedly  it  does  so  ;  and  if  the  criticism 
had  ended  there,  we  should  have  had  no  reply  to 
make  to  it ;  except  that  Univcrsalism  is  most  clearly 


142  PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL, 

taught  in  the  Bible.  But  the  following  part  of  the 
criticism  seems  to  imply  that  the  Universalist  belief 
is  -icompatible  with  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of 
England. 

We  subjoin  the  following  facts,  which,  in  our  view, 
show  that  Universalism  is  not  out  of  harmony  with 
the  teaching  of  the  Church  of  England  ;  however  much 
it  may  be  in  non-agreement  with  the  teaching  of 
individual  members  of  that  Church. 

(I.)    It  is  not  generally  known  that  the  Fathers  of 
the  early  Eastern    Church  avowed  their   belief  in 
Universalism,  and  emphatically  taught  that  Christ 
wiU  ultimately  fulfil  His  mission  as  "  the  Saviour 
of  all  men."    That  Evil  would  remain  for  ever  as  the 
rival  Principle  to  God  and  Goodness,  presented  itself 
to  them  as  a  thought  inconsistent  and  intolerable. 
They  regarded  it  as  imix)csible,  that  an  Almighty 
God,   "  Who  is  not  willing  that  any  should  perish, 
but  that  all  should  come  to  repentance  "  (2  Pet.  iii! 
9  v.),  should,  nevertheless,  in  the  case  of  countless 
millions  of  the  human  race,  be  never  able  to  accom- 
plish  His  will.    The  exaltation  of  Satan  to  such  pre- 
eminence and  power,  as  to  regard  him  as  a  being 
capable  of  everlastingly  frustrating  the  saving  power 
of  God,  and  of  perpetually  usurping  the  rule  over 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAT, 


143 


the  greater  part  of  the  empire  of  human  souls,  was 
to  them  an  idea  akin  to  the  old-world  notion  of  rival 
Gods — a  God  of  Goodness  and  a  God  of  Evil. 

A  study  of  the  Alexandrian  and  Carthaginian 
Theologies  shows  that  it  was  the  contact  of  the 
Christian  Religion  with  the  Latin  race,  which  caused 
the  adoption  of  a  restricted  view  of  God's  Purpose  and 
Christ's  Saviourhood, 

That  race  was  proud,  exclusive  and  cruel  in  its 
instincts,  and  when,  under  Constantine,  Christianity 
became  the  State  Religion  of  the  Roman  Empire, 
the  characteristics  of  the  race  made  their  impress 
upon  the  teaching  of  the  Church. 

The  Church  of  England,  in  matters  of  doctrine, 
commends  the  principle  of  appealing  to  the  first 
three  centuries  of  the  Christian  Era.  She  could 
hardly  do  this,  if  the  Universalist  belief,  so  widely 
held  by  the  early  Church  Fathers,  were  incompatible 
with  her  teaching  ! 

(II.)  In  the  year  1552,  a  Body  of  Articles,  known 
as  the  "  Forty- two  Articles,"  was  agreed  upon  by 
the  Bishops  and  other  learned  men  of  the  Church  of 
England.  The  42nd  Article  was  one  which  con- 
demned those  who  asserted  that  all  men  would  fiinally 
be  saved.    This  Article  was  deliberately  expunged  in 


. 


wm 


?     I 


144  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

1562.  Surely  the  Church  would  not  have  done  this, 
had  she  viewed  the  Universalist  position  as  an  in- 
admissible one!  "The  42nd  Article  was  with- 
drawn "  (said  a  Bishop  of  Manchester),  "  because 
the  Church,  knowing  that  men  like  Origen,  Clement 
and  Gregory  of  Nyssa,  were  Universalists,  refused 
to  dogmatize." 

Again,  at  one  of  the  revisions  of  our  Prayer-Book, 
a  demand  was  made  by  the  Puritan  Reformers,  to 
expunge  from  the  Litany  the  words—"  That  it  may 
please  Thee  to  have  mercy  upon  all  men."  The 
objectors  asserted  that  as  the  Purpose  of  God  does 
not  embrace  the  salvation  of  all  men,  it  was  mani- 
festly inconsistent  to  pray  for  mercy  on  all. 

The  Bishops'  reply  was  that  the  clause  was  per- 
fectly Scriptural,  and  that  wc  have  no  right  to  limit 
the  mercy  of  God.  The  retention  of  this  all-embracive 
petition  in  the  Litany  is  therefore,  surely,  another 
indication  that  a  belief  in  Universalism  is  not  incom- 
patible  with  the  teaching  of  the  Church  of  England. 

(in.)  But  we  turn  to  other  parts  of  the  Prayer- 
Book  in  support  of  our  assertion.  Do  we  not,  in 
the  same  Litany,  twice  address  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
as  the  "  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of 
the   world"?    Do   we   not,    in    Holy   Communion, 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


145 


repeat  ihree  times  in  one  prayer  this  same  address  to 
Christ  ?  We  ask,  are  these  words  not  a  solemn  exag- 
geration, if  for  ever,  in  hell,  the  sins  of  any  men  are 
to  remain  noi  taken  away  ? 

In  the  proper  Preface  for  Easter-Day,  we  say  that 
Christ  "by  His  death  hath  destroyed  death."  But 
to  abolish  death  surely  must  mean  to  abolish  all  that 
sin  has  brought  on  man.  Death  in  its  Scriptural 
significance,  stands  for  alienation  from  God.  If 
souls  are  to  remain  everlastingly  alienated  from  Him, 
is  it  true  to  say  that  Christ  is  the  Destroyer  of  death  ? 

In  the  Prayer  of  Humble  Access,  we  say  of  God — 
"  Whose  property  is  always  to  have  mercy."  Can 
that  statement  be  harmonized  with  the  idea  of  a 
hereafter  condition  for  many,  in  which  there  will  be 
no  exercise  of  mercy  ? 

One  of  the  Ember  Collects  has  these  words — 
"  To  those  who  shall  be  ordained  ....  give  Thy 
grace— that  they  may  set  forward  the  salvation  of 
all  men."  Either  the  words  contemplate  the  salva- 
tion of  all,  or  they  formulate  a  prayer  which  it  is 
beUeved  will  not  be  granted. 

In  the  General  Thanksgiving,  we  bless  God  for  our 
creation.  If  creation,  for  a  vast  multitude  of  the 
human  race,  will  mean,  as  we  have  been  told,  ever- 

10 


146 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


lasting  ruin  and  suffering,  is  there  any  cause  for 
blessing  God  for  the  creation  of  these  poor,  wretched 
beings  ?  And  was  not  the  argument  advanced  by 
a  certain  one  against  Marriage,  a  perfectly  sound  and 
logical  one,  from  the  standpoint  of  that  theology 
which  we  reject  ? — "  If  I  were  to  marry,"  said  he, 
"  I  might  beget  children,  and  some  of  them  might 
spend  Eternity  in  full.  There  could  be  no  happiness 
for  me  in  Heaven,  if  I  had  to  reflect  that  /  was  the 
instrumental  cause  of  the  existence  of  irremediably 
damned  souls." 

In  the  Church  Catechism,  the  work  of  God  the 
Son  is  defined  in  these  words — "  Who  hath  redeemed 
me  and  all  mankind."  We  ask,  is  this  statement 
true,  if  all  mankind  is  not  to  be  redeemed  ?  We  must 
be  consistent ;  if  any,  even  one  of  the  human  race 
be  finally  and  irretrievably  lost,  then  Christ  has  not 
redeemed  all  mankind. 

We  might  adduce  many  more  statements  of  the 
Prayer-Book  to  show  that  that  Book  sanctions  the 
teaching  of  the  "  Larger  Hope "  :  but  these  will 
suffice. 

My  critic  states—"  What  is  called  '  the  strong 
language  of  the  Athanasian  Creed,'  is  our  Lord's 
own  teaching." 


'■S- 
3 


-a 


'A 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL.  I47 

In  the  first  place,  the  Atlianasian  Creed  stands  on 
a  very  different  footing,  as  constituting  an  authorita- 
tive stai  ment  of  Christian  behef,  from  that  of  the 
other    two    Creeds—"  the    Aix)stles'  "    and    "  the 
Nicene."    These    latter    received    the    sanction    of 
General    Councils    of    the    Church  ;     the    so-called 
"Athanasian  Creed"  never  received  such  sanction. 
It  forced  its  way,  with  Its  "  damnatoiy  clauses," 
into  the  formularies  of  the  Christian  Church,  in  spite 
of  no  authority  from  a  General  Church  Council,  and 
in   defiance  of  the  stipulation   laid  down    by  the 
Council  which  authorized  the  use  of  the  Nicene  Creed 
—that  nothing  was  to  be  added  to  this  last-named 
Confession  of  Faith. 

The  contrast  presented  between  the  Apostles' 
and  Nicene  Creeds  and  the  "Athanasian"  Creed 
is  very  suggestive.  The  Apostles'  Creed  ends  with 
the  words—"  The  Life  everlasting,"  and  the  Nicene 
Creed,  with  the  words—"  The  life  of  the  world  to 
come."  The  "Athanasian"  Creed  concludes  with 
the  awful  words—"  everlasting  fire."  That  fact,  in 
itself,  gives  a  very  good  indication  of  its  Western, 
rather  than  Eastern,  origin.  Without  entering  into 
the  history  of  the  "  Athanasian  "  Creed,  it  will  be 
sufficient  to  say  that  it  is  admitted  by  all  scholars 

10* 


148 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE    SPIRITUAL. 


that  it  was  not  written  by  tJjc  man  whose  name 
it  bears.  It  treats  of  heresies  which  had  not  arisen 
until  long  after  his  death.  The  origin  of  it  is  very 
obscure.  The  internal  evidence  points  to  the  con- 
clusion that  it  was  probably  composed  by  a  bishop, 
in  Gaul,  about  a.d.  420-430.  It  was  first  admitted 
into  the  Gallican  Psalter,  and  was  afterwards  re- 
ceived into  the  Office  of  the  English  Church  during 
the  ninth  century. 

We  mention  all  this,  merely  to  show  that  the 
"  Athanasian  "  Creed  is  not  of  the  same  authority 
as  are  the  other  two  Creeds.  There  are  many  of  us 
who  experience  a  feeling  akin  to  pain,  at  being  asked 
by  our  Church,  on  the  great  Festivals  of  Christmas 
and  Easter,  to  publicly  profess  our  belief,  that 
millions  of  our  fellow-creatures  will  "  without  doubt, 
perish  everlastingly,"  because,  as  yet,  they  are  with- 
out Christ,  or  cannot  see  "  eye  to  eye  "  with  us  in  our 
conceptions  of  Him.  An  ever-increasing  number  is 
praying  God  that  this  antiquated  "  symbol,"  which 
"  shuts  the  door  of  Hope  "  against  nine-tenths  of  the 
human  race,  may  soon  be  removed  from  our  beautiful 
Service,  and  no  longer  jar  on  the  spiritual  nerves  of 
those  who  come  to  church  to  bless  God  for  His 
•'  inestimable  love  in  the  redemption  of  the  world." 


Si  ',"• 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


149 


\S 


If  the  sweeping  and  awful  words  of  condemna '  ion 
in  this  "  Creed  "  were  true,  they  should  call  forth 
from  the  congregation  a  wail  of  pity  and  despair. 
Can  anything,  we  a.sk,  be  more  unseemly  and  more 
un-Chriitlike,  than  to  feel  jubilant  and  ascribe 
"  glory  "  to  God,  at  the  prospect  of  wretched  beings 
who  will  be  doomed  to  the  inconceivable  Ivorrors  of 
"everlasting  fire"?  If  wc  f^a//y  believe. I  these 
"  damnatory  clauses,"  instead  of  singmj;  a  Doxo- 
logy,  we  should  fall  down  on  our  kner  .  and  with 
agonized  heart  and  streaming  eyes,  cry, —  Spore 
them,  oh  !  spare  them,  merciful  God  !  " 

There  is  something  rather  saddening,  rather 
indicative  of  an  insensibility  to  others'  wors,  in  the 
fact  that  hundreds  of  thousands  of  Christians,  on 
the  birthday  of  the  Saviour,  gUbly  endorse  the  hope- 
less statements  of  this  "  Creed,"  and  then  go  home 
with  an  unimpaired  appetite  for  their  Christmas- 
dinner  ! 

My  distinguished  critic  says  that  the  teaching 
of  this  "  Creed  "  is  "  our  Lord's  own  teaching." 

Let  us  examine  this  statement. 

The  "  Creed  "  starts  with  the  words—"  Whosoever 
will  be  (i.e.  is  willing  to  be)  saved,  before  all  things 
it  is  necessary  that  he  hold  the  Catholic  Faith." 


% 


1 


\ 


150 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


The  Catholic  Faith  is  defined—"  That  we  worship 
one  God  in  Trinity,  and  Trinity  in  Unity ;  neither 
confounding  the  Persons,  nor  dividing  the  Sub- 
stance." 

I  pass  over  the  fact  that  not  one-half  of  Christen- 
dom  understands  the  metaphysical  meaning  of  this 
word— "  Substance."  That  clause  of  the  "Creed" 
is,  therefore,  unintelligible  to  them.  Are  they 
outside  the  "  Catholic  Faith  "  in  consequence  ? 

Again,   there    is    a   very   considerable     body   of 
Christians   who   view  Christ   as   the  only   possible 
manifestation  of  God  the  Father.    They  take  the 
words  of  Jesus  literally—"  He  that  hath  seen  Me  , 
hath  seen  the  Falher  "  (John  xiv.  9  v.)     They  believe 
that  when  our  Lord  walked  this  earth,  the  Falher 
was  incarnate  in  that  human  Body.     We  think  they 
"  confound  the  Persons."    They  love  Christ,  serve 
Him   and   worship   Him,    but,   according     to    the 
"  Athanasian  Creed,"  they  do  not  hold  the  Catholic 
Faith.    Will    they,    "without   doubt,   perish   ever- 
lastingly "  ? 

We  take  another  instance — a  very  common  one. 

A  man  of  business,  religiously  disposed,  comes  to 
church,  and  s.^ys  his  prayers,  because  he  sincerely 
desires  to  do  the  right,  and  to  live  in  communion 


n}>- 


PROBLEMS   OF   THE   SPIRITUAL. 


15^ 


11 
% 

I 

I 


with  God.  We  tell  him,  in  this  "  Creed,"  that  if  he 
wills  to  be  saved,  he  must  believe  that  "  the  Father 
is  God,  the  Son  is  God,  and  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
God ;  and  that  yet  there  are  not  three  Gods,  but  one 
God."  That  mystifies  him.  "  Tiiree  times  one  are 
not  one,"  he  says.  He  does  not  understand  it ;  but 
he  goes  on  praying  to  the  great  All-Father,  in  the 
Name  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  sets  the  mental  subtilty 
aside ;  and,  according  to  the  "  Athanasian  Creed," 
he  docs  not  hold  a  foremost  Article  of  the  "  Faith." 
Will  he,  "without  doubt,  perish  everlastingly"? 
We  do  not  think  he  will. 

Further,  this  *'  Creed  "  asserts—"  The  whole  Three 
Persons  are  co-eternal  together  and  co-equal."  Here 
is  a  man  who  detects,  or  thinks  he  detects,  a  contra- 
diction in  these  words  and  the  words  of  Scripture. 

He  remembers  the  words  of  Jesus — "  My  Father 
IS  greater  than  all "  (John  x.  29)  ;  and  the  words  of 
St.  Paul— "Then  shall  the  Son  also  Himself  be 
subject  unto  Him  that  put  a!l  things  under  Him, 
that  God  (the  Father)  may  be  al!  in  all  "  (i  Cor. 
XV.  28  v.).  He,  honestly,  cannot  reconcile  Christ's 
and  St.  Paul's  words  with  the  idea  of  co-equality. 
He  is  not  "  in  tune  "  with  the  "  Creed's  "  present- 
ment   of    "Catholic    Faith."     Will    he,    "without 


152  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

doubt,  perish  everlasUngly  "  ?    We  do  not  think  he 
will. 

But   we   ask— did   our   Lord   Jesus   Christ   ever 
teach,  that  in  order  to  be  saved,  "  before  all  things 
it  is  necessary  to  hold  the  Catholic  Faith,"  as  defined 
by  the  ••  Athanasian  Creed  "  ?    Did  He  ever  teach 
that  a  man's  acceptance  by  God  depends  upon  his 
assent  to  a  number  of  metaphysical  ideas  concerning 
Himself  ?    Many  came  to  Christ  for  blessing,  and 
received  it,  who  had  very  imperfect  ideas  of  Him  as 
the  Son  of  God  ;  many  whose  conceptions  of  Him  had 
risen  no  higher  than  the  thought  that  He  was  a 
Prophet  invested  with  extraordinary  powers.    One 
has  only  to  read  the  Gospel  narratives  to  perceive 
that   the  only  pre-requisite  He  laid  down  for  the 
obtaining  of  blessing  from  Him,  was  that  men  should 
have  trust  in  Him.    They  obtained  His  blessing, 
because  they  relied  upon  His  goodness  and  power'. 
He  focussed  the  mind  of  men  upon  Himself,  as  He 
stood  manifested  to  them  ;  not  upon  any  particular 
abstract  ide^  which  subsequent  ages  might  form  of 
Him.    The  "  Athanasian  Creed  "  makes  the  salva- 
tion of  men  to  depend,  not  upon  the  glorious  fact  that 
Christ  will  "  save  to  the  uttermost  them  that  come  unto 
God  by  Him  "  (Heb.  vii.  25  v.),  but  upon  the  accept- 


« 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


153 


i 


ance  of  definitions,  not  formulated  by  Jesus,  but  by 
a  document  drawn  up  by  an  unknown  author  in  the 
long-ago. 

S©,  in  answer  to  our  critic,  we  as  positively  deny, 
as  he  has  asserted,  that  the  teaching  of  this  "  Creed  " 
— which  rests  the  salvation  of  mankind  upon  the 
acceptance  of  certain  Christclogical  ideas  engendered 
in  the  atmosphere  of  controversy — is  the  teaching 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

He  never  defined  the  Trinity.  He  presented  Him- 
self as  the  Embodiment  and  the  Manifestation  to  men 
of  Divine  Love  and  Compassion,  and  said — "  I  and 
my  Father  are  one  "  (John  x.  30  v.)  ;  "  The  Father 
is  in  Me,  and  I  in  Him  "  (John  x.  38  v.)  ;  "  He  that 
hath  seen  Me  hath  seen  the  Father  "  (John  xiv. 
9  v.)  ;  "Ye  believe  in  God,  believe  also  in  Me  " 
(John  xiv.  I  V.)  ;  and  there  He  left  it.  Men  looked 
at  Him  and  recognized  Divine  Love  shining  through 
Him,  and  were  drawn  thereby  to  the  Father-God. 
It  was  left  to  later  ages  to  bedim  men's  vision  of  the 
beautiful  Christ,  by  a  cloud  of  metaphysical  specula- 
tions ;  and  this  "  Creed  "  substitutes,  as  a  condition 
of  salvation,  for  a  simple  trust  in  a  Divine  Person, 
the  holding  of  a  certain  set  of  theological  ideas 
concerning  His  Personality.    We  contend  that  our 


1 


154 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


Lord,  while  He  did  teach  that  upon  ^»msc// depended 
the  salvation  of  mankind,  never  taught  that  anyone 
would  perish,  unless  he  should  keep  "whole  and 
undefiled  "  the  mystifying  doctrinal  pronouncements 
of  the  "  Athanasian  Creed." 

But  it  is  in  respect  to  *'  the  strong  language  of  this 
'  Creed,'  "  i.e.  the  •'  damnatory  "  clauses— that  we 
take  a  still  greater  exception  to  our  critic's  remark 
as  to  their  being  "  our  Lord's  own  teaching." 

The  clauses  which  come  under  this  heading  are 
these—"  He  shall  perish  everlastingly,"  and  "  Ihey 
that  have  done  evil  (shall  go)  into  everlasting  fire.' 

The  concluding  paragraph  of  this  "Creed" 
accounts  these  two  clauses  as  a  j)art  of  "  the  Faith  " 
necessary  for  salvation.—'  This  is  the  Catholic 
Faith,  which  except  a  man  believe  faithfully,  he 
cannot  be  saved." 

Let  us  see  to  what  this  paragraph  just  quoted 
commits  as. 

We  must  "  believe  faithfully  "  that  there  will  be 
some  who  will  "  perish  everlastingly  "  and  "  go  into 
everlasting  fire."  What  do  these  pronouncements 
teach  ?  There  can  be  no  doubt  on  that  point. 
They  teach,  plainly  and  unequivocally,  the  doctrine 
which  has  lain  for  sixteen  centuries  as  a  dark  shadow 


ml   : 


PROBLEMS   OF   THE    SPIRITUAL 


155 


and  an  incubus  upon  the  Gospel  of  Christ. — 1  mean 
the  doctrine  of  an  everlasting  Hdl  of  suffering  and 
misery,  and  of  awful  and  irretrievable  ruin  to 
human  souls.  These  phrases  connote  the  idea  that 
there  will  exist  for  ever  in  the  universe  a  discord,  a 
horror,  a  condition  of  things  utterly  abhorrent  to  a 
Being  of  Holiness  and  Love  ;  which  condition  will 
bear  witness  that  Evil  is  so  strong  and  permanent  a 
Principle,  that  even  God  Himself,  though  He  hate 
it,  cannot  abolish  it. 

These  "  damnatory  clauses  "  teach  the  doctrine 
of  unending  pain  and  woe  for  all  who  do  not  hold 
this  "  Creed's  "  presentment  of  the"  Catholic  F'aith." 

That  was  the  idea  of  the  unknown  author  of  the 
"  Creed."  He  voiced  the  theological  conceptions  of 
Western  Christendom  at  the  time  he  composed  it. 
1  hen,  again,  these  clauses  have  always  lieen  regarded 
as  bearing  the  signification  we  have  expressed. 
Romanists  and  Protestants  alike  have  used  them 
as  main-props  of  the  horrible  dogma  of  everlasting 
Hell-fire.  Those  in  the  Church  who  have  been  the 
staunchest  upholders  of  this  dogma,  have  been  the 
ones  v,'ho  have  most  resented  any  interference  with 
the  "  Athanasian  Creed." 

We  are  aware  that  many  recite,  in  Church,  these 


Ik  V 


156  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

awful  words  of  condemnation,  with  a  sort  of  mental 
reservation,  which  leads  them  to  think  that  they 
cannot  mean  anything  quite  so  dreadful  and  in- 
credible as  they  seem  to  express.  They  are  quite 
mistaken.  The  "damnatory  clauses"  do  teach, 
and  they  were  meant  to  teach,  the  doctrine  of 
everlasting  woe.  Those  who  reject  this  doctrine  are 
not  consistent  in  reciting  words  in  which  that  doctrine 
has  been  intentionally  embodied. 

But  is  it  true  that  these  awful  clauses  are  "  our 
Lord's  own  teaching  "  ? 

We  submit  that  Christ  never  taught  that  souls 
will    "perish   everlastingly,"   or   that   they  will  go 
into  an  '  everlasting  fire."    We  admit,  of  course,  that 
there  are  a  few  passages  in  the  Authorized  English 
Version  of  the  New  Testament,  which,  as  they  stand, 
give  a  sanction  to  the  idea  of  unending  perdition. 
But  the  words  have  been  mistranslated,  and  made  to 
express   something    they   were   never   intended   to 
express.    Our  Lord  did  teach  that  those  who  rejected 
Him   and   truth  and  remained  impenitent   should 
"  die  in  their  sins  "  (John  viii.  24  v.),  and  that  for 
some  there  should  be  terrible  experiences,  symbolized 
by  the  terms—"  the  Gehenna  of  Fire,"  "  the  Darkness 
without,"  and  "  the  weeping  and  waUing  and  gnash- 


I';,'    ♦ 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


157 


ing  of  teeth  "  ;  but  He  never  said  that  souls  should 
perish  everlastingly.  His  parable  of  the  Rich  Man 
and  Lazarus  shows  that  His  view  of  future  punish- 
ment was,  that  it  is  disciplinary  and  remedial,  and 
not  vitidiclive  and  final.  Terrible  as  were  the  ex- 
periences  after  death  of  the  selfish  rich  man,  Christ 
represents  him  as  developing,  in  Hades,  the  God-like 
qualities  of  sympathy,  unselfishness  and  concern  for 
others.  Such  a  representation  is  compatible  with 
the  idea  of  the  "  saving  so  as  by  fire,"  and  that  these 
terrible  experiences  into  which  human  souls  may 
plunge  themselves,  are  the  "  sterner  resources  of 
Divine  Love  "  for  the  recovery  and  not  for  the  final 
damnation  of  any  ;  but  it  is  wholly  incompatible  with 
the  idea  of  perishing  everlastingly.  We  can  conceive 
of  nothing  more  contradictory  in  regard  to  God's 
Almightiness  and  desire  that  none  should  perish, 
than  that  the  judgments  of  God  should  improve  a 
man,  and  yet,  nevertheless,  that  he  should  remain 
everlastingly  lost. 

The  texts,  we  suppose,  upon  which  our  critic 
would  pre-eminently  base  his  assertion  that  the 
"  damnatory  clauses  "  of  the  "  Athanasian  Creed  " 
are  '  oar  Lord's  own  teaching,"  are  Matt,  xviii. 
8  V  and  xxv.  46  v. 


i 


^If 


'■,.■■   i 


158  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

In  their  mistranslated  form  they  stand—"  To  be 
cast  into  everlasting  fire  "— "  These  shall  go  away  into 
everlasting  punishment."  The  Greek  of  those  pas- 
sages is—"  To  be  cast  into  the  fire  which  is  aionial,  or 
age-long."  "  These  shall  go  away  unto  an  age-long 
pruning."  There  is  an  infinite  difference  between 
•' age-long "  and  "everlasting,"  and  "pruning" 
and  "  punishment  "  ;  and  no  intelligent  person  doubts 
that  Christ  used  the  word  "fire"  in  a  figurative 
sense. 

But  after  all,   the  strongest   argument   we  can 
advance  for  denying  that  "  our  Lord's  own  teaching  " 
was  identical  with  that  of  the  "  damnatory  clauses  " 
is,  that  if  He  taught  that  there  is  an  everlasting 
Hell-fire  in  which  human  beings  will  perish  ever- 
lastingly, He  contradicted  Himself,  and  set  forth  two 
teachings   absolutely  irreconcilable.    He  said—"  I, 
if  I  be  lifted  up  from  the  earth,  will  draw  all  unto  Me  " 
(John  xii.   32  v.).    There  is  no  escape   from   the 
conclusion.     If  this  statement  of  Christ  is  true,  none 
will  "  perish  everlastingly  "  ;  unless  we  commit  our- 
selves to  the  inconsistency  of  supposing  that  some 
may  be  drawn  to  the  Saviour,  and  yet  remain  per- 
petually  lost. 

*' Kve    we,   His   Church,    to    water  down    what 


I?- 1' 

1    • 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


159 


Jcsas  said?"  asks  our  critic.  Most  certainly 
not ;  but  at  the  same  time,  we  are  not  so  to  mis- 
translate and  misinterpret  some  of  His  utterances  as 
to  make  them  directly  negative  other  of  His  utter- 
ances. This  has  been  done,  for  the  sake  of  bolstering 
a  dogma  which  outr.iges  every  true  conception  of 
Love,  Justice  and  Mercy. 

A  very  few  words  will  aaswer  the  critic's  charge 
that  my  book— "  Our  Life  after  Death  "—"  leaves 
out  the  strong  things  Jesus  Christ  said."  The  state- 
ment is  incorrect,  as  may  be  seen  by  reference  to  the 
book  itself.  The  "  strong  things  "  spoken  by  Christ 
are  quoted  again  and  again  throughout  the  work, 
and  in  particular,  on  page  239  and  onwards,  under 
the  heading — "  Passages  referring  to  Future  Punish- 
ments, as  they  appear  in  the  Greek  New  Testament." 
No,  it  is  not  we  who  hold  the  Fuller  Hope  of  Christ's 
Gospel,  who  "leave  out"  any  of  the  "strong 
things  "  He  said.  It  is  true  we  strip  His  utterances 
of  some  of  the  Roman  and  Puritanical  significances 
subsequently  imjxjrted  into  them,  and  translate  His 
words  in  accordance  with  the  original  Greek.  We 
minimize  no  statement  made  by  Him,  as  to  sin,  its 
judgment  and  its  consequences ;  and  moreover, 
we  take  into  our  survey  of  Divine  truth  (as  those 


h 


i6o 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


who  differ  from  us  do  nol),  those  surpassingly 
stronger  utterances  of  the  Saviour  and  His  Apostles, 
than  any  words  of  condemnation  spoken  by  them — 
e.g.  "  The  Son  of  Man  is  come  to  save  that  which  was 
lost :  "  "  I  will  draw  all  unto  Me  '  ;  "  The  Times  of 
the  Restitution  of  all  things  "  ;  "  That  God  may  be 
all  in  aU." 

We  find  it  impossible  to  think  that  our  Lord  and 
the  men  who  received  their  teaching  from  Him,  could 
have  made  exaggerated  statements  in  regard  to  the 
final  outcome  of  the  saving  Purpose  of  God.  If  the 
condemnatory  pronouncements  of  the  "  Athanasian 
Creed  "  be  true,  the  word  "all"  in  the  passages  just 
cited  must  be  taken  to  mean  no  more  than  "  some." 
Whether  that  is  in  harmony  with  our  ideas,  of  Christ 
as  the  Divine  Teacher,  we  leave  our  readers  to 
determine. 


NoTB. — It  is  only  right  that  I  should  mention  that  when 
I  wrote  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  and  pointed  out  to  him 
that  his  statement  that  my  book — "  Our  Life  after  Death  " — 
"  leaves  out  the  strong  things  that  Jesus  Christ  said,"  was  an 
inaccurate  one,  his  Lordship  replied — "  It  is  a  pity  you  went 
by  the  '  Church  Times  *  report,  which  is  so  shortened  as  to 
be  misleading.  Here  is  the  '  Guardian  *  report,  and  when 
you  read  it,  you  will  see  that  I  go  a  long  way  with  you.  The 
only  expression  I  regret  is  '  left  out.'  Those  questions  had 
only  reached  me  a  few  minutes  before,  and  therefore  had  to 
be  tEnswered  at  once.     But  what  I  meant  by  '  left  out '  was 


PROBLEMS   OF   THE   SPIRITUAL. 


l6l 


— '  failed,  in  my  opinion,  to  give  adequate  weiKht  to.'  It 
is  here  that  you  do  not  carry  me  with  you.  Nothing  was 
farther  from  my  thoughts  than  to  misrepresent  you  in  any 
possible  way."  The  Bishop  subsequently  embodied  this 
qualification  of  his  criticism,  in  a  public  statement  made  at 
tventish  Town. 

In  order  to  avoid  any  misrepresentation  of  the  case,  I 
append  the  followinK  e.\tracts  from  a  work  of  his  Lordship 
lately  publishetl— "  A  Mission  of  the  Spirit."  (Wells  Gardner. 
Darton  &  Co.).  It  is  the  account  of  an  important  Mission 
in  North  London,  during  Lent.  i(/of>. 

Un  paue  27  of  this  work,  the  liishop  writes  — 

"  The  most  serious  (juestion,  in  conclusion,  is  contained  in 
two  letters  atiout  the  'ife  after  death.  The  writers  have 
been  reading  a  book  which  I  know,  but  have  not  read  myself 
for  ten  or  fifteen  years—'  Our  Life  after  Death.'  They  say 
that  the  book  has  made  a  great  impression  upon  them,  and 
has  been  a  comfort  to  them  in  many  ways,  and  they  ask  what 
they  are  to  believe  about  the  life  after  death.  As  to  that 
particular  book,  I  cannot  say  that  I  followed  it  in  all  its 
conclusions.  What  seemed  to  me  to  be  left  out — for  it 
preached  a  kind  of  Universalism — wore  the  strong  things 
that  Jesus  Christ  Himself  said.  It  was  He  wlio  used  the 
strong  language  :  it  is  not  the  Athanasian  Creed  :  that  hymn 
repeats  in  nearly  all  its  statements  what  is  in  the  Bible. 
It  is  Jesus  Christ's  words  that  are  the  difficulty  ;  and  if  He 
speaks  about  '  the  worm  that  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  that  is 
not  quenched,'  and  with  tears  in  His  voice  entreats  us  to 
beware,  who  are  we  to  water  down  what  He  says  ?  And 
therefore  I  would  recommend  you  a  book  which  I  believe 
to  be  thoroughly  sound,  and  which  1  have  read  to-day, 
called  "  The  Life  of  the  Waiting  Soul."  by  Canon  Sanderson, 
i  would  recommend  this  to  the  two  questioners,  and  you  will 
see  there  all  the  sound  conclusions  which  there  are  in  the 
other  book,  but  it  seems  to  me  to  be  a  more  balanced  state- 
ment of  the  truth." 

The  other  statement  of  his  Lordship,  in  which  he  qualifies 
the  foregoing,  is  to  be  found  on  page  132  of  "  A  Mission  of  the 

II 


MICROCOPY   RESOIUTION   TiST  CHART 

(ANSI  and  ISO  TEST  CHART  No.  2) 


Ih 

|Z8 

tim 

m^ 

tii 

Ik 

Li 

Ih 

us 
us 

Ih 

u 

|Z5 

1.8 


^  /1PPLIED  IIVMGE    Inc 

^^  1653  East   Moin   Street 

B'.a  Rochester.   New  York        U609       USA 

'■^a  (716)   482  -  0300  -  Phone 

^S  (716)   288  -  5989  -  Fox 


t 


162 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


Spirit."  He  writes—"  Here  I  will  say  that  when  I  said  that 
Mr.  Chambers,  who  wrote  a  book  called  '  Our  Life  after 
Death,'  leaves  out  the  strong  sayings  of  Jesus  Christ  Himself, 
I  did  not  mean  to  say  that  he  did  not  consider  them,  because 
he  considered  them  very  carefully,  but  I  meant  that  in  my 
opinion  he  did  not  lay  sufficient  stress  upon  them,  although 
there  is  much  in  the  book  that  I  heartily  agree  with,  and  it 
is  well  worth  reading." 

As  it  is  possible  that  some  of  the  Readers  of  the  Bishop's 
book  may  see  the  first  of  his  statements,  and  fail  to  see  the 
second,  it  appears  to  me  that  a  damaging  public  utterance, 
acknowledged  to  be  inaccurate,  and  which  was  subsequently 
amended,  should  not  have  been  re-published  at  all.  Its 
embodiment  within  the  book  of  a  distinguished  and  honoured 
man  is  likely  to  perpetuate  the  misrepresentation  of  my 
teaching. 


Hi  f 


i63 


//.  /  contend  that  the  passage  in  Acts  Hi.  21  v. — 
"  The  Times  of  the  Restitution  {or  Restoration)  of 
ALL  things,"  will  not  bear  the  construction  yon  put 
upon  it.  The  "  all "  only  means  a  limited  '*  all." 
Thus,  "  Whom  (Christ)  the  Heaven  must,  indeed, 
receive  until  the  Times  of  the  Restoration  of  all  things 
of  which  things  God  spoke  by  the  mouth  of  His  holy 
prophets  from  of  old."  The  "  all "  is  limited  by 
the  words  "  of  which."  The  passage  then  reads — 
"  The  Times  of  the  Restoration  of  all  things  of  which 
God  spoke,"  i.e.  not  of  a  universal  "  all."  Conse- 
quently, this  passage  does  not  support  your  view  that 
Evil  will  not  be  everlasting. 

I  will  pass  over,  in  Ihis  place,  the  consideration 
of  the  impossibility  of  reconciling  the  thought  of 
the  everlasting  continuance  of  Evil  with  the  thought 
that  God  is  loving,  mer::iful,  opposed  to  sin,  and 
almighty.  The  idea  is  as  inconsistent  as  would  be 
the  idea  that  the  Ught  of  the  svm  is  powerless  to  dispel 

II* 


164 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


the  shadows  of  night,  or  that  the  waters  of  the  ocean 
could  not  extinguish  a  blazing  fire. 

We  are  shut  up  to  one  of  two  conclusions  ;  either 
that  there  will  be  a  Restoration  of  all  things  to  God 
(which  excludes  the  idea  of  perpetuated  Evil) ;  or 
that  Evil  will  be  everlasting,  in  spite  of  God  hating  it, 
and  being  almighty. 

The  Questioner's  point  is,  that  the  passage  quoted 
above  implies  that  not  all,  but  only  some,  wiil  be 
finally  restored.  "  The  '  all '  is  limited  by  the  words 
'  of  which,'  "  he  states.  But  why  may  not  the  words 
"of  which"  (<Sv)  refer  to  "the  Times"?  The 
passage  would  then  read—"  The  Times  of  the  Restora- 
tion of  all,  of  which  (Times)  God  spake,  etc."  If  the 
statement  was  only  intended  to  convey  the  mean- 
ing that  the  Restoration  will  include  some,  why, 
unnecessarily  and  misleadingly,  use  the  word  "  all"  ? 

The  Questioner's  interpretation  reduces  the  signifi- 
cance of  the  verse  to  this— the  Restoration  of  certain 
particular  things  of  which  God  spake. 

The  Greek  of  the  passage  {dxpi  xpovwv  inoKaratirdaicjc 
iravTuv,  itv  i\a\natv  0  Otoe)  has  been  rendered  in  the 
Revised  Version,  as,  "  The  Times  of  Restoration  of 
all  things,  whereof  God  spake."  The  question, 
however,  of  what  is  the  true  meaning  is  set  at  rest 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


165 


by  other  Biblical  statements,  which  define  what  shall 
be  the  character  of  that  "  Restoration  "  of  those 
Times  to  which  the  Apostle  referred. 

Isaiah  write-:--"  By  Myself  have  I  sworn,  the 
word  is  gone  forth  from  My  mouth  in  righteousness, 
and  shall  not  return,  that  unto  Me  every  knee 
shall  bow,  every  tongue  shall  swear  "  (Is.  xiv.  23  v.). 

Our  Lord  said—"  Elijah  indeed  cometh,  and  shall 
restore  all  thiiigs  "  (Matt.  xvii.  11  v.), 

St.  Paul  wrote— "The  creation  itself  also  shall 
be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  corruption  into  the 
liberty  of  the  glory  of  the  children  of  God  "  (Rom. 
viii.  21  v.).  In  the  next  verse,  he  defines  what  he 
means  by  "  creation  "  ;  he  uses  the  phrase  "  the 
whole  creation." 

If  the  contention  of  the  Questioner  be  right,  these 
statements  of  Isaiah,  our  Lord  and  St.  Paul  must 
be  labelled  as  extravagant  and  untrue.  None  can 
remain  finally  unrestored,  if  every  knee  is  to  bow  to 
God,  and  every  tongue  is  to  swear  to  Him,  and  the 
whole  creation  is  to  be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of 
Corruption. 


166 


///.  You  have  no  grounds  for  believing  that  all 
will  ultimately  te  brought  to  God,  from  the  words— 
"As  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all 
be  made  alive"  (i  Cor.  xv.  221;.).  The  "all"  is  a 
limited  "  all."  The  limiting  phrases  are,  "  in 
Adam  "  and  "  in  Christ."  These  are  not  co-extensive 
terms.  The  "  all  in  Adam  "  means  quite  a  different 
multitude  from  the  "  all  in  Christ."  We  are  in  Adam 
by  natural  birth;  we  become  in  Christ  by  new  birth. 
That  makes  the  "all"  of  the  second  clause  a  very 
different  thing  from  a  universal  "all,"  as  you 
assert. 


Quite  so;  your  interpretation  and  limitation  of 
this  passage  most  certainly  do  make  a  vast  difference 
between  the  two  "  alls  "  ;  to  ;he  exaltation  of  the 
power  of  Evil,  and  the  depreciation  of  the  power  of 
Christ.  The  old  theological  conception  accords  to 
Adam  the  power  of  evilly  affecting  the  whole  human 


r  1 


PROBL£MS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL, 


167 


race,  and  to  Christ  the  power  of  blessing  and  saving 
some  only  of  that  same  human  race.  AH  die  in 
Adam ;  but  not  all,  only  some,  will  be  made  alive 
in  Jesus.  Is  this  compatible,  we  ask,  with  the  state- 
ment of  Him  Who  said—"  I  will  draw  all  unto  Me  " 
(John  xii.  32  v.)  ?  At  the  Consummation  of  the 
Divine  Purpose,  will  the  destroying  and  alienating 
force  of  Adam  be  found  to  be  greater  than  the  saving 
and  drawing  power  of  the  Son  of  God  ?  If  so,  has 
not  the  Scripture  assigned  too  much  to  Jesus,  in 
declaring  Him  to  be  "  the  Saviour  of  all  mankind  ; 
more  especially  of  those  that  believe  "  (i  Tim.  iv. 
10  v.)  ? 

In  that  grandest  of  all  St.  Paul's  Epistles — the 
Epistle  to  the  Ephesians — the  Apostle  writes — 
"  That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  the  times, 
He  might  gather  together,  under  one  Head,  all 
things  in  Christ,  both  those  things  which  are  in  the 
heavens  and  those  things  which  are  upon  the  earth  ; 
even  in  Him "  (Eph.  i.  10  v.).  Here,  we  hav  a 
presentment  in  which  the  Christ  is  shown  to  be  as 
co-extensively  connected  with  the  human  race  as 
was  Adam.  By  reason  of  its  relationship  to  Adam, 
that  race  became  ruined  and  d  based  ;  by  virtue  of 
its  relationship  to  Christ,  it  is    Itimatoly  to  become 


H^k 


l68  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL, 

restored    and    exalted.    The    terms    "in    Adam  " 
and  "  in  Christ  "  are  in  contrast.    All,  through  the 
one,   have    been   cursed;     while   all,   through    the 
Other,  will  oe  blessed.    Adam  stands  as  the  Federal 
Head  of  the  whole  of  humanity  in  regard  to  death  ; 
while  Christ  stands  as  the  Federal   Head  of  that 
same  whole  in  regard  to  life.    To  assert  that  the 
"  all  in  Adam  "  must  be  read  in  the  sense  of  the 
universal,  while  the  "  aU  in  Christ  "  must  be  taken 
only  in  the  sense  of  the  particular,  is  to  make  Christ 
less  a  Saviour  than  Adam  was  a  Ruiner.    According 
to  this,  Adam  can  exert  an   influence  on  the  whole 
of  mankind ;   Christ  only  on   some.    What  is  this, 
but  to  make  the  First  Adam  more  powerful  than  the 
"  Second  Adam  "  ! 

Again,  St.  Paul,  in  i  Cor.  xv.  28  v..  states  that, 
at  "  the  end  "  (i.e.  the  end  of  those  sons  through 
which  God  will  have  been  working  out  His  great 
Purpose  of  salvation  in  Christ),  He  shall  be  "  all 
things  in  all  beings."  If  Christ  will  ultimately  save 
only  some,  and  not  aU,  an  insuperable  barrier  will 
be  presented  to  the  fulfilment  of  that  glorious 
prophecy ;  for  it  is  inconceivable  to  imagine  God 
as  being  "  all  things  "  to  irretrievably  lost  souls,  and 
consequently,  the  Apostle's  forecast  would  be  wrong. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL.  169 

Every  soul  to  whom  God  is  "  all  things  "  u  a 
saved  soul,  and  every  soul  drawn  to  Christ  is  a 
blessed  soul,  and  therefore  we  contend  that  His 
saving  work  will  ultimately  embrace  every  human 
creature,  or  His  statement—"  I  will  draw  all  unto 
Me,"  is  untrue,  and  the  statement  of  St.  Paul  also, 
to  which  we  have  just  referred,  is  a  glowing  expecta- 
tion  never  to  be  realized. 

"  We  are  in  Adam  by  natural  birth  ;  we  become  in 
Christ  by  new  birth,"  states  the  Questioner.  We 
admit  that ;  but  what  if  the  Purpose  of  God  be  that 
all  shall  ultimately  become  in  Christ  by  new  birth ; 
that,  after  the  punishment  for  sin,  the  pruning  and 
the  disciplining,  all  the  lost  sheep,  the  lost  coins  and 
the  lost  sons  should  be  restored  by  Christ  to  the  great 
All-Father ! 

That,  surely,  is  a  grander  conception  of  the  Gospel, 
'  ban  the  one  which  pictures  the  Christ  as  unable  to 
accomplish  His  mission  as  "  the  Saviour  of  all  man- 
kind "  ! 


as 


r^o 


IV.  In  quoting  St.  Paul's  words—"  Who  is  th4 
Saviour  of  all  men  "  (i  Tim.  iv.  lo  v.),  you  omit 
the  additional  clause—"  specially  of  those  that  believe:' 
In  doing  this  yon  give  a  wrong  meaning  to  his  words. 
The  word  used  by  St.  Paid  is  not  "  Saviour,"  but 
"  Preserver  "  ;  for  ..e  adds  "  specially  of  believers." 

My  omission  of  the  clause—"  specially  of  those  that 
believe,"  is  due  to  the  fact  that  it  was  not  required 
for  the  purpose  cf  the  argument  with  which  I  was 
dealing.  I  was  endeavouring  to  show  that  those 
who  deny  that  the  whole  human  race  will  ultimately 
be  saved,  altogether  ignore  a  great  number  of  the 
statements  of  Scripture,  which  declare  that  this  will 
be  so.  I  cited  St.  Paul's  words—"  Who  is  the 
Saviour  of  all  men  "  (among  other  equally  as  strong 
passages)  in  support  of  my  assertion.  There  was 
no  need  for  me  to  adduce  the  latter  clause  of  the  verse, 
as  no  question  was  raised  as  to  God  being  the 
Saviour  "specially  of  believers."  That  fact  is 
admitted  by  all  Christians. 


PROBLEMS  OP  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


171 


The  Questioner  attempts  to  destroy  the  all- 
embracive  significance  of  this  text,  by  substituting 
the  word  **  Preserver  "  for  "  Saviour  "  ;  so  making 
the  passage  mean  that  God  is  the  Preserver  of  the 
entire  human  race,  and  in  an  especial  sense  of  the 
beUeving  section  of  it.  He  wishes  to  exclude  the 
idea  that  God  will  save  all  men  ;  but  admits  that  He 
is  the  Preserver  of  all. 

But  can  He,  we  ask,  with  any  consistency  what- 
ever, be  called  Humanity's  Preserver,  if  multitudes 
are  to  be  left  for  ever  in  a  condition  of  iTcparable 
ruin  and  misery  ?  We  think  not.  We  think  that 
to  describe  God  as  the  "  Preserver  "  of  all  men,  is 
equally  as  strong  a  statement  as  to  describe  Him 
as  the  "  Saviour  "  of  all. 

There  can  be  "  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of 
turning  "  in  regard  to  God ;  hence,  if  He  be  the 
Preserver  '^^  all  men  now,  He  will  be  the  Preserver 
of  all  me  ^or  ever.  If  the  old  theological  idea  be 
right,  that  multitudes  of  human  beings  will  "  perish 
everlastingly,"  how  will  it  be  possible  for  God  to 
be  their  Preserver?  Thus,  in  denying  the  Final 
Restoration  of  all,  we  must  deny  to  God  this  title  of 
"  Preserver  ot  aU  laen." 

The  Questioner  a  serts  that  the  word  used  by 


M 


173  PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 

St.  Paul,  in  this  verse,  is  not  "  Saviour,"  but  "  Pre- 
server."  The  Greek  word  used  in  the  text  is 
tt^irSip  (Sdtir).  The  primary  meaning  of  that 
word  is  "  Saviour,"  and  its  secondary  significance— 
"  Deliverer,"  "  Preserver." 

We  contend,  therefore,  that  if  it  be  not  right  to 
translate  this  word  as  "  Saviour,"  in  the  passage  with 
which  we  are  deahng,  it  cannot  be  right  to  so  translate 
it  in  other  passages  of  the  New  Testament.  The 
Questioner,  by  his  line  of  reasoning,  therefore  robs 
Christ  of  that  highest  title  by  which  we  love  to  think 
of  Him  ;  and  Luke  ii.  n  v.  must  be  read  only  as, 
"  For  unto  you  is  born  this  day  ....  a  Preserver 
(twriip)  which  is  Christ  the  Lord,"  and  i  John  iv. 
14  v.,  as,  "  The  Father  sent  the  Son,  the  Preserver 
(not  Saviour)  of  the  world." 

And  so  on,  in  regard  to  a  great  number  of  passages 
in  which  this  word  t,u,rnp  is  employed.  In  thus 
attempting  to  evade  the  force  of .  .  Paul's  statement, 
the  position  of  Christ  in  regard  to  humanity  is 
depreciated. 

With  regard  to  tn*-  ..'aiise— "  Specially  of  those 
that  believe,"  in  respect  to  its  relationship  to  the 
antecedent  clause— "  the  Saviour  of  all  men,"  no 
diificulty  presents  itscif  to  our  mind.    We  believe 


PROBLEMS  OF   THE   SPIRITUAL. 


I7J 


that  the  great  Purpose  of  God,  in  Christ,  is  ultimately 
to  brinj  all  human  beings  into  union  with  Himself, 
that  He  may  become  "  all  in  all."  In  this  sense  it 
is  true  to  assert  of  Him  that  He  is  '  the  Saviour  of  all 
men." 

The   assertion   is  twt  true,   if  salvation   will  not 
at   length   embrace    the   entire   human    race.    God 
is  specially  the  Saviour  of  "  those   that   beli»ve," 
for  the  reason   t^.at  His  saving  work  has  already 
commenced  in  such,  and  their  identification  of  them- 
selves, in  this  life,  with  the  Purpc^'^e  of  God  will  save 
them  from  many  a  painful  and  distressing  experience 
in  the  Life  Beyond,  which  will  befall  those  who,  like 
the  Prodigal,  turn  their  backs  ujxjn  the  Father,  and 
only  after  suffering  and  shame    "  come   *o  then; 
selves  "  and  find  their  way  to  the  Father     3osom. 
It  is  because,  in   this  sense,  God  Is  specially  the 
Saviour  of  those  that  believe,  that  ';t    Paul  wrote, 
•'  Behold,  now  is  the  accepted  time ;  behold,  now  is 
the  day  of  salvation  "  (2  Cor.  vi.  2  v.). 


m 


^p 


174 


I*? 


V.  Do  not  the  words — "  Out  God  is  a  consumtng 
Fire"  {Heb.  xii.  29  v.)— conflict  with  the  teaching 
that  ALL  will  finally  be  restored  ? 

No ;  on  the  contrary,  we  regard  this  statement 
as  being  one  of  the  strongest  supports  upon  which 
we  base  our  conviction  that  the  Universalist  position 
is  right,  and  that  the  Bible's  prediction  of  "the 
Restoration  of  all  things  "  (Acts  iii.  21  v.)  will  be 
fulfilled.  The  ultimate  elimination  of  evil  from  the 
universe  seems  to  us  to  be  guaranteed  by  the  fact 
that  God  is  "  a  consuming  Fire." 

But  what  do  we  understand  by  this  term  ? 

As  applied  to  God,  it  can  only,  of  course,  have 
a  figurative  significance.  It  cannot  denote  that 
God  is  fire,  any  more  than  the  words—"  I  am  the 
Vine,"  and  "  I  am  the  Door  "—denote  that  Jesus 
is  a  tree  or  a  piece  of  dead  wood.  The  term  signifies 
that  there  exists  in  God  a  Principle  which  can  be 


I..  '■ 


I, 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


175 


likened  to  consuming  fire.    That  implies  the  destruc- 
tion, the  burning  up  of  something. 

Of  what  ?  The  "  Fire  "  of  a  God  of  supreme 
Goodness  will,  assuredly,  not  burn  up  anything  but 
that  which  is  evil  and  worthless.  "  He  will  gather 
His  wheat  into  the  garner ;  but  He  will  burn  up 
the  chaff  with  unquenchable  fire,"  said  John  the 
Baptist. 

The  "  chaff  "  !  But  the  Theology  of  the  past  has 
got  into  a  muddle,  and  created  a  host  of  Biblical 
difficulties  for  itself,  by  giving  a  wrong  signification 
of  the  word  "chaff."  It  has  made  the  "chaff" 
symbolize  men  themselves,  instead  of  the  evil  in 
men. 

God  as  "  a  consuming  Fire  "  has  been  interpreted 
for  centuries  to  meai:,  that  the  Almighty  will  presently 
consign  countless  myriads  of  human  souls  to  endless 
ruin  and  horror. 

This  particular  text  is  seized  upon  in  support  of 
his  theory,  ahke  by  the  upholder  of  the  doctrine 
of  Everlasting  Punishment,  and  also  by  the  believer 
in  the  less  revolting,  but  equally  illogical,  doctrine 
of  the  Annihilation  of  the  wicked. 

The  former's  argument  is  that  as  "  God  is  a  con- 
suming  Fire,"  sinners  will  be  consigned  to  the  burn- 


176 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


■>l    i 


hi.  I 


ings  of  an  everlasting  Hell.  The  suffering,  whether 
mental,  or  physical,  or  both,  according  to  some,  will 
be  endless. 

Those  who  hold  this  appalling  idea  deny  that 
the  evil  in  the  ones  in  Hell  will  be  consumed. 
Necessarily  so ;  they  are  cute  enough  to  see  that  a 
perpetual  Hell  would  be  no  suitable  condition  for 
any  being  ridded  of  evil.  But  they  do  not  perceive 
the  inconsistency  of  describing  as  "  consuming " 
a  Fire  which  leaves  its  victims  unconsumed  for  ever 
and  ever. 

The  Annihilationist  is  very  much  more  consistent. 
He  teaches  that  the  "  consuming  Fire  "  will  destroy 
the  Sinner;  that  the  man  will  be  wiped  out  of 
existence. 

But  what  does  this  latter  theory  involve  ? 
Plainly  this,  the  defeat  of  God,  and  that  evil  is  strong 
enough  to  effectually  frustrate  for  ever  God's  Love 
and  Purpose. 

God's  Love !  According  to  Christ,  He  "  loved 
the  world,"  i.e.  all  His  human  creatures  in  it.  God's 
Purpose !  The  salvation  of  all.  His  Christ  was 
declared  to  be  "  the  Saviour  of  all  men,"  and  "  the 
Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  Sin  of  the 
world." 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


177 


Yet,  according  to  the  Annihilationist,  God's 
Purpose  will  never  be  fulfilled,  and  His  Love  for 
untold  numbers  of  the  race  He  loves  will  come  to 
an  abrupt  ending.  We  are  told  He  will  stamp  out 
the  evil  in  millions  by  sweeping  them  into  non- 
entity. Is  He  not  "a  consuming  Fire  ? "  it  is 
asked. 

Surely  a  strange  way  of  bringing  about  "  the 
Restoration  of  all  things,"  and  of  justifying  Christ  in 
saying  He  would  "  draw  all  men  to  Himself "  ! 

Will  God  deal  with  His  evil-stricken  beings  as  we 
deal  with  our  plague-infected  cattle— kill  them  to 
get  rid  of  the  disease  ?  Is  this  compatible  with  the 
thought  of  Divine  Love  and  Almightincss  ? 

And  yet  this,  and  far  worse  than  this,  has  been 
taught,  and  is  even  now  being  taught,  by  some  who 
have  read  this  text  in  Ihe  luriil  light  of  a  narrow 
theology.  Thank  God  !  the  world  is  fast  moving  on 
to  worthier  conceptions  of  God.  Men  are  refusing  to 
allow  any  longer  their  minds  and  their  moral  instincts 
to  be  enslaved  by  the  traditions  of  the  past. 

The  Gospel,  as  the  Universalist  understands  it, 
presents  none  of  these  difficulties  to  faith  and  none 
of  these  shocks  to  reason  and  the  moral  perceptions. 

Our  God  is  "  a  consuming  Fire,"  we  say,  because 

12 


'i 


178 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


m 


'^ 


si,: 


of  His  Love.    That  "Fire"  will  "bum  up"  the 
evil— the  "  chaff "  in  human  souls,  just  because  He 
loves  those  souls.    All  souls  are  God's,  and  no  soul  in 
this  world,  or  in  any  other  world,  to  whatever  extent 
it  may  be  a  "  lost  "  thing,  can  be  beyond  the  radius 
of  the  Love  of  the  Father.    The   "  lost  piece  of 
money  "  comes  from  the  royal  Mint  of  Heaven,  and 
although  it  may  have  rolled  away  into  the  dust  and 
defilement  of  evil,  and  become  a  rusted  and  tarnished 
thing,  with  the  superscription  of  the  Divine  on  it  all 
but  obUterated,  it  still  belongs  to  God.  He  has  handed 
over  nothing  which  is  His  to  a  Devil.    That  evil- 
defiled  soul  is  still  loved  by  Him.    The  mission  and 
work  of  His  Son  is  "to  seek  and  to  save  "  the  lost 
things,  and  on  the  showing  of  the  Christ  Himself 
that  mission  will  never  be  accomplished  until  the 
last  of  the  "  lost "  shall  have  been  found,  and  re- 
stored to  the  Father. 

It  is  the  evil  in  men  and  women  which  makes  them 
"  lost  "  rouls  ;  and  God  hates  that  evil ;  not  them. 
Evil  is  selfishness,  and  selfishness  is  the  antithesis 
of  Love.  It  interposes  a  barrier  between  God  and 
the  objects  of  His  Love.  It  thwarts  for  a  while  the 
purposes  of  that  Love.  His  "  Fire  "  will  consiune  it. 
By  His  judgments,  by  His  disciplinings  in  this  world 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


179 


and  the  next,  by  the  very  hells  which  men  make  for 
themselves,  God  will  "  burn  up  "  the  evil  in  them. 
Thus,  the  very  judgments  of  God  become  the  pledges 
of  His  Love  ;  and  thus,  a  passage  of  Scriptvure  which 
has  been  supposed  to  sound  the  knell  of  unending 
doom  and  horror  for  the  greater  part  of  the  human 
race,  becomes  to  us,  in  the  light  of  Universalism,  a 
message  from  God  which  scares  away  the  awful 
shadows  that  men  have  flung  on  the  Being  of  the 
Father,  and  lifts  us  to  infinite  hope. 

In  the  light  of  such  thoughts,  how  luminous 
become  the  words  of  the  Psalmist — "  I  have  hoped 
in  Thy  judgments  "  (Ps.  cxix.  43)  ! 


:  il 


I 

I 


!    1 


12^ 


A'!  » 


180 


k: 


.»; 


■ii  >'■' 


VI.  In  your  hook—"  Our  Life  after  Death  "-—you 
contend  that  the  word  alm-in^  {aionios)  will  not 
sustain  the  meaning  of  "  everlasting."  What  other 
Greek  word  could  the  New  Testament  writers  have 
used  to  express  that  meaning? 

This  question,  which  is  submitted  by  a  Clergyman, 
is  a  very  important  one,  for  the  reason  that  if  this 
word  aluvioc  does  mean  "everlasting,"  and  there 
are  no  other  terms  in  the  Greek  language  to  convey 
the  idea,  then  that  greatest  and  most  awful  of  all 
doctrinal  errors — the  dogma  of  unending  woe — 
finds  a  support,  as  far  as  the  letter  of  Scripture  is 
concerned. 

But,  fortunately  for  the  chance  of  doing  away  with 
this  great  stumbling-block  to  the  Christian  Religion, 
and  of  dispelling  a  grim  and  terrible  shadow  which 
has  bedimmed  men's  vision  of  God  and  His  Purpose — 
this  is  not  so.    The  doctrine  of  unending  woe  is  in 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


l8l 


opposition  to  the  letter  of  the  Bible,  no  less  than  to 
the  enlightened  moral  instincts  of  mankind  to-day. 
It  is  still  held  by  some,  but  it  is  as  an  article  of 
credtUity,  rather  than  as  an  article  of  faith.  It  is 
an  ugly  thing — a  skeleton  in  the  theological  cup- 
board, which  must  not  be  brought  into  the  light  of 
day.  It  is  a  doctrine  which  must  not  be  thought 
about,  talked  about,  and  argued  about.  It  begins 
to  disintegrate  and  to  disappear  from  the  region  of 
the  real  and  the  true  directly  it  is  discussed.  The 
only  chance  of  retaining  it  as  a  belief,  and  of  still 
remaining  a  God-honouring,  loving  and  unselfish 
Christian,  is  not  to  face  it  and  not  to  attempt  to 
justify  it.  It  cannot,  without  horror  and  doubt,  be 
faced  by  any  whose  mental  powers  have  not  in 
regard  to  Divine  love  and  justice  been  anaesthetized  ; 
and  its  justification  is  impossible. 

Now,  there  will  be  no  need  for  me,  in  this  answer, 
to  substantiate  the  assertion  that  the  word  oiwviui 
does  not  denote  the  idea  of  everlastingness. 

The  reader  will  find  this  point  carefully  and  fu  / 
dealt  with  on  ,/ages  221-232  of  the  book — "  Our  Life 
after  Death."  The  word  is  an  adjective  derived 
from  a  noun  (aiW— a»<7«).  This  latter  word  signifies 
an  age — an  age  which  may  be  long  or  short ;   but 


I 


^ 


!l 


jf 


^  i 


m 


182  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 

Which,  however  long,  is  terminable.     It  is  never  in 

the  Bible,  or  elsewhere,  used  to  denote  endlessness. 

AWvof,     its     adjective,    therefore     means     "age- 

long,"  or  "  that  pertaining  to  an  age  or  epoch  "  ; 

and  nothing  more.    There  cannot  be  predicated  of 

an  adjective  more  than  is  predicated  of  the  noun 

from  which  it  is  derived. 
The  Questioner  asks-"  What  other  Greek  word 

could  have  been  used   (in  place  of  this  aiAu,o,)  to 

denote  everlastingness  ? 

There  is  the  word  dti,  an  adverb  =  ever,  always, 
for  ever.  With  the  article,  this  word  was  used  to 
express  unendingness  ;  e.g.  i  dd  ^p-J-oc  (the  unending 
time ;  i.e.  eternity).  oJ  dii  Svric  (those  existing  for 
ever;  i.e.  the  immortals).  Moreover,  this  word  a*/, 
conjoined  with  other  words,  imports  into  the  latter 
the  idea  of  non-ending.  Thus,  iu^Xacrhi  =:  ever- 
budding ;  du-^pvi,s  =  ever-sprouting ;  iu-yiPtaiu  = 
perpetual  generation ;  and  so  on. 

The  Translators  have  rendered  our  Lord's  words, 

in  Matt.  XXV.  46  v.  {awtXti^royrai  oJro.  t^  >c6\aaiy  aW^.ov) 

as,  "  These  shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punish- 
ment." The  true  rendering  is— "These  shall  go 
away  into  an  age-long  pruning."  A  vast  difference, 
surely  !    Why  did  our  Lord,  had  He  meant  what  the 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


183 


Translators  stated,  not  say,  "  These  shall  go  away 
lis  n»v  dii  liaitftv"  (into  the  unending  vengeance,  or 
punishment)  ?  There  could  have  been,  in  that  case, 
no  question  as  to  the  signification  of  His  utterance. 
And  we  have  to  remember  that  what  has  just  been 
stated  in  regard  to  this  particular  passage,  applies 
to  all  those  passages  in  which  the  word  nivvios  has 
been  mistranslated,  in  order  to  make  it  bolster  an 
erroneous  and  pernicious  theological  idea. 

But  there  is  another  Greek  word  ',hich  the  writers 
of  the  New  Testament  could  have  used  to  convey 
the  sense  of  unendingness ;  and  as  a  matter  of  fact 
it  has  been  used  by  them  for  that  purpose.  I  refer 
to  the  word  AtSwt.  It  is  an  adjective  derived  from 
ad ;  and  consequently  there  can  be  no  question  as  to 
its  signification  being  "  everlasting."  St.  Paul,  in 
Romans  i.  20  v.,  uses  the  word  in  reference  to  God — 
ti  atSioc  avrou  ownftis  km  Pf  wr»/c,  the  translation  of  which 
is  given  in  the  Revised  Version  as  "  His  everlasting 
power  and  divinity."  This  word  ataoc  was  com- 
monly employed  by  the  Greek  writers ;  thus,  ti^ 
itoiov  =■  for  ever,  while  ,)  dtiwi  owria  (that  which  exists 
everlastingly)  was  a  phrase  employed  to  denote 
Eternity.  Moreover,  the  noun  formed  from  this  word 
— uiSiOTtit — is  the  Greek  word  for  "  Eternity." 


h. 


(I 


If 


M:   ■'    If 


^'    I 


IS-'  * 


184  ''ROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 

The    New    Testament    writers,    therefore,    could 
have  used  this  word  it^^,  instead  of  ai^.^,,  had  it 
been  their  intention  to  convey  the  idea  of  unending, 
ness.    St.  Paul  did  intend  to  convey  that  idea  when 
he  referred  to  God's  "  power  and  divinity  " ;    and 
consequently  employed  the  word.    We  can  only  sup. 
pose  that   the  writers  who  used  the  word  „/.i..„, 
(a  word  which  is  used  hundreds  of  times  in  the 
Bible  in  the  sense  of  terminabUness)  did  not  mean 
unendingnes,  thereby.    If,  as  the  Theology  of  the 
past  has  asserted,  they  did  mean  /A«/,  then  why 
we  ask.  select  a  word  open  to  doubt,  when  other 
words,    whose   signification    is    unquestioned,    were 
available    for    their   purpose?      Reverting    to    the 
passage  we  have  already  quoted-"  These  shaU  go 
away  into   everlasting  puni.shment,"  it  would  have 
been  perfectly  easy  to  convey  that  awful  significance 
by   the  phrase   «.V  at^.ov  e.'«^,.^.     Thus   we   see    that 
other  words  were  available  to  convey  the  idea  of 
everlastingness. 

A  difficulty  which  presents  itself  to  those  who  have 
not  sufficiently  studied  this  subject,  has  been  dealt 
with  on  pages  269-273  of  "Our  Life  after  Death." 
Briefly  ad.  it  is  this  :  "  If  the  word  al^.o,  does  not 
mean    'everlasting'    or    'eternal'    in    regard     to 


PROBLEMS   OF   THE    SPIR'TUAL. 


185 


punishment,  then  neither  does  it  in  regard  to  reward 
and  blessedness  ;  seeing  that  the  same  word  is  used 
in  reference  to  the  righteous—'  The  righteous  shall 
go  »ic  ;»„;v  aiMMoy  (i..tO  an  age-long  life).'  ^Vhat 
basis  have  we  for  a  belief  in  everlasting  life,  if  in 
this  and  similar  passages  in  the  New  Testament  only 
an  aonial  or  age-long  life  is  promised  ? " 

Our  Saviour  Christ  in  His  reittnated  promises  as 
to  this  aonial-life,  and  the  writers  of  the  Epistles 
in  their  constant  icference  to  the  same  thing,  were 
ftKi'ssing  their  mental  gaze  upon  that  great  E^K>ch 
which  St.  Paul,  in  Eph.  iii.  21  v.,  desTibes  as 
"  The  Mon  of  the  jeons  "  ;  a  particular  iEoa,  the 
great  ^on,  the  consummating  Age  of  all  the  ages, 
the  Age  whose  closing  shall  see  the  fulfilment  of 
God's  "  Purpose  of  the  aeons  "  (Eph.  iii.  11  v.),  viz. 
the  "  Restitution  of  all  things."  It  will  be  an  .'Eon 
of  blessedness  and  of  perfected  being  and  life  to 
those  in  affinity  and  union  with  Christ.  "  I  give 
unto  them  this  ^Eonial  f«iwv4oi)  life,"  said  He. 
But  this  .(Eon  of  blessedness  and  perfected  life  for  the 
righteous  will  include  its  epochs  of  pruning  and  dis- 
ciplining and  even  spiritual  death  for  the  unrighteous. 
Though  it  will  be  a  terminable  period,  it  will  be  a 
vast  one,  as  is  indicated  by  St.  Paul's  words — "  all 


x86 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRtTUAL. 


the  generations  of  the  iEon  of  the  aons  "  (Eph.  iii. 
21  V.) ;    and  Christ  spoke  of    "  aonial    pruning  " 
and  "aeonial  death."     This  great  Aon  will  close 
only  when  the  great  Purpose  of  God  in  Christ  shall 
have  been  accomplished  ;  when  the  epochs  of  pruning 
and  death  shall  have  passed  away,  and  the  last 
"  lost "  and  "  dead  "  beings  shall  have  been  found 
and  made  alive  to  God.    To  those  who  pass  into 
that  great  iEon,  identified  with  Christ,  it  will  mean 
an  aeon  of  enhanced  and  superabundant  life  ;  a  life 
which  will  place  the  participators  of  it  beyorJ  the 
reach  of  eeonial  disciplining  or  aeonial  death.    That 
is  what  our  Lord  meant,  when  He  said—"  If  a  man 
keep  My  word,  hs  shaU  not  see  death  aU  through  the 
Mon  "  («/f  t6v  ai'wya)  John  viii.  51  V. 

It  may  be  asked—If  that  great  iEon  wUl  close, 
will  not  the  life  and  blessedness  of  that  iEon  also 
come  to  an  end?  Nay,  that  cannot  be.  Like 
a  mighty  river  which  has  gathered  the  waters  from 
the  smaller  rivers  and  brooklets,  and  then  dis- 
charges itself  into  the  great  ocean,  so  the  "iEon 
of  tne  aeons  "  will  merge  into  Eternity ;  and  the  life 
pertaining  to  that  Mon,  because  it  is  God-Ufe  and 
Christ-life,  will  last  for  ever. 
Not,  then,  upon  the  promise  of  Jesus  to  give  us 


kl. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SprRlTUAL 


187 


the  blessing  of  the  iEonial  life  (grand  as  that  promise 
is),  do  we  base  our  hojie  of  immortahty ;  but  upon 
the  fact  that  linked  with  Him  we  are  linked  with 
God.  The  God-life  ill  l>c  in  us,  and  that  can  know 
no  ending.  "  Because  /  live,"  said  Jesus,  "  ye 
shall  live  al.so  "  (John  xiv.  19). 

What  has  been  said  will  be  sufficient  to  show 
how  superficial  is  the  argument,  that,  in  rejecting 
"  everlasting  "  as  the  translation  of  the  word  «.Wioi, 
we  demolish  not  only  the  awful  doctrine  of  everlasting 
loss  and  misery,  but  also  that  of  everlasting  life 
and  blessedness. 

We  should  consider  ourselv.is  as  being  in  a  pitiable 
plight,  had  we  to  build  our  hope  of  immortality 
only  on  a  word  (aWi/.oi)  which  has  been  applied 
to  the  doors  of  a  temple  no  longer  >i  existence 
(Ps.  xxiv.  7  V.)  ;  to  a  certain  order  of  priesthood 
(the  Aaronic),  which  has  long  since  passed  away ; 
and  to  conditions  of  social  and  national  life  that  have 
ceased  to  be. 


fj 


nl!r 


i88 


VII.  Is  there  a  danger,  in  re'^ard  to  the  Univcr- 
aulist  belief,  of  making  the  Benevolence  of  God  dominate 
His  Holiness  and  Justice  in  such  a  way  as  to  constitute 
Him  the  Tolerator  of  evil  ? 

This  is  the  form  in  which  the  question  has  been 
submitted ;  and  although  it  is  based  on  wholly 
illogical  assumptions,  it  represents  one  of  the  most 
common,  as  well  as  easily-disposed  of,  objections 
which  are  urged  against  the  view  contained  in  the 
Bible— viz ,  that  ultimately  God  will  be  "  all  in 
all." 

Two  false  propositions  are  implied  in  the  question— 

(a)  That  the  Benevolence  of  God  could  only  com- 
pass the  final  salvation  of  all  men,  at  the  cost  of 
lowering  the  claims  of  Divine  Holiness  and  Justice. 

(6)  That  God  in  finally  saving  all  would  be  tolera- 
ting evil. 

These  are,  assuredly,  startlingly  strange  con- 
clusions I     Let  us  examine  them. 


■>:-    \ 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


189 


First,  with  respect  to  the  Benevolence— i.e., 
the  Goodwill,  the  Love,  of  God.  The  question  pre- 
supposes that  there  may  be  a  danger  of  unduly  exalting 
that.  It  is  feared  that  God's  Love  may  lie  assigned 
too  predominant  a  position  in  regard  to  other  attri- 
butes which  pertain  to  Him.  That  if  the  Love  of 
God  be  accounted  too  great.  His  Holiness  and 
Justice  may  be  reckoned  as  too  little.  But  can  we, 
we  ask,  over-estimate  the  Benevolence  or  Love  of 
God  ?  In  the  face  of  what  Jesus  and  the  writers 
of  the  New  Testament  said,  we  should  have  thought 
it  impossible  to  do  this.  Christ  represented  God  as 
loving  all—"  the  world  "  ;  as  being  benevolent  to 
"  the  evil  and  the  good,"  to  "  the  just  and  the 
unjust." 

St.  Paul  wrote  that  he  was  persuaded  "  that  neither 
death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor 
powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor 
height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  created  thing,  shall 
be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God."  St. 
John,  whose  Epistle  is  saturated  through  and 
through  with  the  thought  of  God's  Love,  reached  the 
highest  point  of  Divine  Truth,  when  in  his  definition 
of  God  he  wrote—"  God  is  Love  "  (i  John  iv.  8  v.). 

If  this  declaration  of  the  Apostle  is  true,  it  follows 


m 


190 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


that  Love  lies  as  the  essential  Principle  of  the  Being 
of  God,  and  consequently  must  not  only  dominate  all 
those  other  attributes  and  qualities  and  powers  which 
go  to  make  up  the  perfection  of  the  Godhead,  but 
is  the  root  from  which  they  all  spring.    Thus  Love 
determines  all  that  God  is  and  all  that  God  does. 
Is  He  holy,  and  hates  sin  and  loves  goodness  ?    It 
is  because  He  is  Love.     Is  He  just,  and  will  reward 
the  righteous  and  punish  the  wicked  ?    It  is  because 
He  is  Love.    Does  He  extend  His  pity  and  mercy 
and  pardon  ?    It  is  because  He  is  Love.     Is  He 
"a  Consuming  Fire"  that  by  judgment  and  dis- 
cipline will  "  bum  up  the  chaff "  in  men  ?    It  is 
because  He  is  Love. 

Thus,  so  far  from  agreeing  with  the  Questioner, 
that  the  B(  iovolence  or  Love  of  God  must  not  be 
made  to  dominate  His  Holiness  and  Justice,  we 
assert,  on  the  authority  of  the  Scriptures,  that  it 
does  dominate  both;  and  that  neither  of  those 
qualities  in  God  will  be  rightly  understood  by  us, 
untU  we  realize  that  they  are  the  offspring  of  the 
Parent-Principle  of  Divine  Love.  God  Who  is 
holy,  is  not  Holiness;  it  is  but  a  characteristic  of 
Him  ;  and  God  Who  is  just,  is  not  Justice  ;  that,  too, 
is  but  a  characteristic  of  Him;  but  God  Who  is 


it    1 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


191 


loving,  is  Love  ;  and  therein  is  to  be  found  the  key 
which  will  enable  us  to  unlock  the  door  of  Truth  in 
regard  to  His  purpose  of  salvation  in  Christ. 

Now,  it  is  owing  to  men  having  failed  to  perceive 
that  the  Love  of  God  must  dominate,  and  determine 
the  exercise  of  all  other  qualities  resident  in  Him, 
that  has  given  rise  in  the  past  to  those  doctrines 
which  have  so  misrepresented  and  disfigured  the 
Religion  of  Jesus.    I  refer  to  the  doctrines  of  Pre- 
destination and  Everlasting  Punbhn.  mt.    The  former 
represents  the  Love  of  God  as  exercising  itself  only 
in  the  direction  of  a  certain  selected  and  privileged 
few;  making  all  others  not  only  of  no  concern  to 
God  in  view  of  salvation,  but  even  the  objects  of 
His   hatred.      It   was   an    idea   which   commended 
itself  to  the  nanow  and  exclusive  mind  of  the  ancient 
Jew,  and  found  expression  in  those  werds  cited  by 
St.  Paul,— who  shows  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans 
a  bias  towards  Rabbinical  thought—"  Was  not  Esau 
Jacob's    brother  ?    saith    the    Lord.    Yet    I    loved 
Jacob;  but  Esau  I  hated"    (Mai.  i.  2  and  3  v.). 
This  is  not  the  representation  of  the  Love  of  God, 
as  made  by  Jesus  and  by  St.  John,  or  even  by  St; 
Paul  himself,  after  he  had  advanced  to  the   full 
understanding  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 


4 

1 


lllffi 


192 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


B' 


The  doctrine  of  Everlasting  Punishment  excludes, 
of  course,  all  thought  of  God  loving  the  wretched 
beings  who  will  suffer  that  experience.  The  good 
earthly  father  may  love  his  son,  though  he  punish 
him  for  his  wrong-doing.  But  that  is  because  the 
punishment  is  viewed  as  remedial.  It  is  a  means 
adopted  by  the  father  for  bringing  his  child  into 
accord  with  himself  and  his  love.  But  no  such 
thought  lies  behind  the  idea  of  God's  infliction 
of  everlasting  punishment  upon  His  creatures.  It 
is  not  an  infliction  of  Love,  but  of  awful  and  un- 
mitigated wrath,  we  are  told.  It  contemplates  no 
betterment  and  no  recovery  of  the  victims.  It  is 
a  final  and  irreversible  act  of  Divine  vengeance. 
Thus,  the  School  which  has  propagated  this  teaching, 
has  made  what  has  been  regarded  as  the  Holiness 
and  Justice  of  God  to  so  dominate  His  Love,  as  to 
cause  the  latter  to  disappear  altogether  in  regard  to 
an  enormous  section  of  the  race. 

In  reference  to  both  these  horrible  dogmas,  we 
ask — How  can  all  the  theological  ingenuity  in  the 
world  make  them  to  harmonize  with  the  statement 
of  Christ  that  God  loves  all,  and  with  that  still  more 
penetrative  statement  of  St.  John,  that  "  God  is 
Love"? 


<  ^ 


M-  J 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


193 


When  will  the  Christian  world  understand  that 
the  Election  we  read  of  in  the  Bible  is  not  the  Pre- 
destination of  the  Calvinist ;  nor  is  the  Hell  of  which 
Jesus  spoke  the  Hell  of  Mediaevalism  and  Protestant 
Theology  ? 

Such  doctrines  as  these  outrage  the  idea  of 
Love,  li  countless  millions  of  human  souls  are  never 
in  this  world  or  Beyond  to  feel  the  movings  of  Divine 
grace,  because  the  All-Father  never  intended  that 
they  should  do  so;  if  it  be  true  that  men  will 
"  without  doubt,  perish  everlastingly,  and  go  into 
everlasting  fire,"  then  alas  !  for  the  thought  of  God's 
Love.  These  things,  if  facts,  would  mean  the  dis- 
appearance of  the  Sun  of  the  universe  behind  such 
lurid  cloud-banks  of  horror  and  despair,  as  it  would 
baffle  the  mind  of  man  to  conceive. 

It  may  L?  asked,  how  could  such  dogmas  as  these 
have  t/er  been  accepted  by  men  who  accounted  as 
true  the  words  of  St.  John— that  "  God  is  Love  "  ? 

It  was  in  consequence  of  mentally  placing  God's 
attributes  of  Holiness  and  Justice  out  of  all  true 
proportion  to  His  main  great  attribute — Love. 
Those  who  have  taught  these  doctrines,  instead  of 
accounting  God's  Love  as  dominating  His  other 
qualities,  have  accounted  His  Sovereignty,  Holiness, 

13 


i' 


194 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


Justice  and  Power  as  controlling,  restricting  and  even 
extinguishing  His  Love. 

So  in  answer  to  the  objection  against  the  Uni- 
versalist  belief,  as  to  the  danger  of  making  the 
Benevolence  or  Love  of  God  dominate  His  Holiness 
and  Justice, — ^we  reply,  that  that  which  some  are 
pleased  to  call  "  a  danger,"  -  3  account  as  the  most 
glorious  fact  pertaining  to  the  Gospel  of  Christ ; 
and  that  if  what  the  believers  in  Everlasting  Punish- 
ment teach  were  true — ^viz.,  that  God's  Holiness 
and  Justice  dominate  His  Love — it  would  be  a  catas- 
trophe to  the  human  race.  There  would  be  no  sal- 
vation; 

But  there  is  another  point  in  connection  with  the 
question  which  demands  attention.     It  is  that  which 
implies  the  possibility  of  under-estimating  the  claims 
of  Divine  Holiness  and  Justice.    The  Universalist 
is  charged  by  those  who  believe  in  the  doctrine  of 
Everlasting  Punishment  and  Loss,  with  exalting  the 
Love  of  God  at  the  expense  of  His  Holiness  and 
Justice.     It  is  alleged  that  not  all  men  will  be  saved 
— in  spite  of  that  promise  of  Jesus  to  "  draw  all " 
to  Himself — because  it  would  be  incompatible  with 
the  fact  that  God  is  holy  and  just.    Those  who  accept 
this  view  adduce,  as  the  main-prop  of  it,  the  argu- 


A    i 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


195 


ment  that  Divine  Holiness  and  Justice  demand 
the  irretrievable  ruin  and  misery  of  human  souls ; 
and  that  were  the  Love  of  God  to  avert  this,  the 
claims  of  Holiness  and  Justice  would  not  be 
satisfied. 

It  is  a  terrible  thought  to  suppose  that  two  great 
qualities,  which  go  to  make  up  the  perfection  of  God, 
should  ever  have  been  regarded  as  the  cause  why 
countless  millions  of  the  creatures  He  called  into 
being  must  suffer  for  ever  and  ever.  But,  thank 
God  !  the  thought  is  as  illogical,  as  it  is  dishonouring 
to  Him  Who  is  Love.  Thank  God  t  it  is  but  that 
which  a  great  pioneer  of  "  Larger  Hope  " — the  late 
Dean  Farrar — once  described  it  as  being—"  an 
ebullient  florh  from  the  glowing  caldron  of  men's 
heated  and  perverted  imaginations."  It  has  arisen 
from  an  altogether  untrue  and  exaggerated  notion 
of  what  constitutes  Divine  Holiness  and  Justice. 

We  submit  that  the  idea  of  creatures  remaining 
for  ever  in  a  condition  of  ruin  and  alienation,  is 
completely  subversive  of  any  true  conception  of  God's 
Holiness  and  Justice. 

The  Holiness  of  God  must  presuppose  God's 
hatred  of  and  hostility  to  sin,  ^^  Thou  art  of  purer 
eyes  than  to  behold  evil,  and  canst  not  look  on 

13* 


w  i 


ITT  «r* 


196 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIR..'OAL. 


r- 


iniquity,"  wrote  the  old-world  Seer,  Habakkuk. 
He  did  not,  of  course,  mean  that  God  was  uncon- 
scious of  the  existence  of  evil.  He  could  only  have 
meant  that  it  is  impossible  for  God  to  look  with 
complacency  and  tolerj,tion  on  it.  It  is  this  antag- 
onism of  God's  Holiness  to  evil  which  constitutes 
the  raison  d'Slre  of  His  Purpose  of  saving  the  human 
race  through  Christ.  "  For  this  purpose  the  Son  of 
God  was  manifested,  that  He  might  destroy  the 
works  of  the  devil  "  (i  John  iii.  8  v.). 

But,  we  ask,  does  not  the  acceptance  of  this 
doctrine  that  some — the  great  majority,  according 
to  the  old  Theology — ^will  sufler  everlastingly,  in- 
volve the  consequence  that  the  Holiness  of  God 
will  never  be  satisfied?  God's  Holiness  desires  the 
abolition  of  evil — does  it  not  ?  But  everlasting 
punishment  involves  the  everlasting  perpetuation 
of  evil.  Those  who  went  into  an  unending  Hell 
would  remain  unendingly  evil ;  since  to  conceive  of 
God  perpetually  punishing  souls  who  had  ceased  to 
be  evil,  would  be  blasphemy.  What,  then,  is  the 
corollary  ?  That  it  beings  are  to  be  punished  ever- 
lastingly, evil  will  remain,  and  He  Who  is  of  purer 
eyes  than  to  complacently  behold  sin,  must  contem- 
plate it  for  ever  and  ever. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


197 


Which,  we  ask,  is  the  more  reasonable  belief,  and 
more  consonant  with  the  thought  of  Divine  Holiness 
— that  embodied  in  the  Mediaeval  notion,  that  sin  has 
the  potency  of  everlastingness ;  or  that  of  the 
Universalist,  who  believes  that  sin  will  be  finally 
annihilated,  because  God  hates  it,  and  God  is 
supreme  ? 

As  I  write  these  words,  I  am  reminded  of  an  in- 
cident which  took  place  at  a  gathering  of  clergy 
whom  I  was  addressing  on  this  subject.  One  of 
them — a  representative  of  the  old  school  of  thought 
— was  so  piously  shocked  at  the  idea  of  God's  Pur- 
pose embracing  any  but  the  few,  that  he  said  to  me 
— "  I  suppose.  Sir,  you  would  tell  us  next  that  the 
Devil  himself  might  be  fmally  saved."  My  reply  was 
— "  That,  I  think,  is  not  improbable,  if  the  Bible  is 
true ;  for  if  you  believe  that  the  Devil  is  an  im- 
mortal being,  and  that  God  will  one  day  be  (as  St. 
Paul  asserts)  *  all  things  in  all  beings,'  then  it 
seems  very  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  the  Holi- 
ness of  God  will  tolerate  immortal  evil,  even  in  the 
Devil." 

We  turn  now  to  the  subject  of  Divine  Justice. 
The  opposers  of  the  Universalist  bel'  f  allege  that 
the  Justice  of  God  calls  for  the  endless  suffering  and 


fT' 


I:' 


IS;,  rrll 


198 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


ruin  of  those  who  depart  this  life  not  in  a  state  of 
salvation. 

The  stock  argument  is,  that  sin,  being  an  offence 
against  an  Infinite  God,  is  in  itself  an  infinite  offence, 
and  therefore  demands  an  infinite  punishment. 
This  line  of  reasoning  is  accepted  by  some  as  being 
very  profound  and  conclusive.  It  is  really  incon- 
clusive, and  very  illogical. 

We  grant,  of  course,  that  sin  is  an  offence — a  very 
great  offence—against  an  Infinite  God ;  but  that 
does  not  constitute  sin  as  being  infinite.  How,  in 
the  nature  of  things,  can  it  possibly  be  so  ?  The 
person  who  sins  is  a  finite  being — how  can  he  wield 
a  power  which  presupposes  infinitude  ?  How  can  his 
action  be  an  infinite  one  ?  Sin  is  not  invested  with 
infinitude  on  account  of  its  being  an  action  directed 
against  an  Infinite  God.  Unlike  Goodness,  sin  is 
not  an  infinite  and  indestructible  Principle. 

Goodness  is  of  God ;  while  sin  is  not  of  Him. 
We  rightly  predicate  of  God  infinitude,  and  we  may 
[)redicate  of  Goodness  the  same  thing,  because  it  is 
of  Him.  But  we  wrongly  predicate  of  sin  infinitude  ; 
for  sin  is  not  of  God,  and  consequently  lacks  this 
characteristic  of  the  Divine. 

The  idea  of  evil  as  a  Principle  which  is  infinite, 


■  t"  ■ ; 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


199 


i.e.,  boundless,  endless,  is  not  in  accordance  with 
the  teaching  of  Christ.  It  is  an  importation  into 
Christian  Theology  of  the  old  Eastern  Dualistic 
notion  of  rival  Gods,  or  rival  Principles,  contending 
for  the  supremacy  of  the  universe. 

No ;  sin  is  a  dislocation,  a  disarrangement  which 
his  taken  place  in  the  Eternal  Order  of  the  universe  ; 
a  discord  which  has  been  struck  in  the  orchestra 
of  Divine  Harmony,  by  beings  who  have  wrongly 
used  God's  grandest  gift  of  Will ;  but  sin  is  no  blight- 
ing curse  which  must  remain  for  ever,  no  awfu. 
shadow  which  can  never  be  lifted,  no  everlasting 
reproach  to  God  for  making  man  as  man.  Thus,  it 
seems  to  us  that  the  very  Justice  of  God  to  Himself 
and  to  tlie  universe  over  which  He  must  reign 
supreme,  demands  the  final  abolition  of  evil; 

On  the  other  hand,  the  thought  of  Everlasting 
Punishment  outrages  every  true  conception  of 
Justice.  The  ones  who  talk  so  glibly  and  compla- 
cently about  an  endless  Hell,  out  little  realize  what 
it  means.  It  is  a  mercy  that  this  is  so ;  for  if  all  the 
Christians  who  profess  to  believe  thb  doctrine  really 
believed  it,  suicide  would  be  rife  and  our  mad-houses 
full.  The  doctrine  is  accepted  without  any  appre- 
ciation of  its  awful  import.    I  give  as  an  instance  of 


200 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


If 


this,  a  remark  made  by  one  of  the  Congregation  to 
whom  I  was  preaching.  I  had  been  speaking  of  the 
"  Larger  Hope."  After  the  Service,  this  gentleman 
was  heard  to  say— "  I  don't  agree  with  the  preacher. 
I  was  always  brought  up  to  believe  in  everlasting 
Hell-fire  :  it  was  good  enough  for  my  forefathers^ 
and  it  ought  to  be  good  enough  for  me." 

If  the  remark  had  been  made  to  me,  I  should 
have  replied,  that  although  this  terrible  conception 
of  an  unenlightened  age  may  have  been  good  enough 
for  his  forefathers,  and  may  be  good  enough  for  him, 
it  is  not  good  enough  for  God,  in  view  of  Divine  Love, 
Holiness  and  J  astice. 

It  can  produce  no  love  of  God  in  a  human  soul. 
How  can  it  ?  Does  the  child  love  tho  pi^tnt  whose 
principle  is  to  punish,  not  in  order  to  correct  and 
bless,  but  to  ruin  and  curse  ?  There  are  those  who 
assent  to  this  doctrine,  and  still  love  and  trust  God 
in  spite  of  it.  But  they  can  only  do  so  by  thrusting 
this  article  of  their  Creed  into  the  background  of 
their  consciousness.  They  put  the  ugly  thought 
away  in  one  of  the  dark  cupboards  of  the  mind ; 
and  there  the  fearsome  mummy  remains  as  the 
bugbear  of  their  faith,  until  God  lets  in  the  light 
and  air  of  Truth,  and  the  ugly  thing  crumbles  into 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


201 


dissolution,  and  is  buried  with  the  mental  errors  of 
the  past. 

And  further,  this  Mediaeval  conception  of  Future 
Punishment  is  not  accepted  by  the  intelligent  thought 
of  the  present  age ;  and  unless  the  CLurch  of  Christ 
can  show  that  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  demands  no  such 
belief,  men  will  betake  themselves  for  spiritual 
guidance  and  comfort  to  other  systems  of  Religion. 
As  a  matter  of  fact,  many  are  doing  so ;  and  the 
fault  lies  with  those  teachers  who  take  the  limits  of 
the  ideas  of  men  in  the  past  as  the  standard  of  truth 
for  men  of  to-day. 

In  the  light  of  advancing  knowledge,  and  with  the 
growth  of  the  Christ-like  and  humaner  instincts,  men 
cannot,  and  will  not,  believe  that  for  offences  com- 
mitted against  a  God  of  Infinite  Love  and  Holiness, 
during  a  brief  earth-life,  souls  will  be  hurled  into 
unending  woe  and  irretrievable  ruin. 

There  is  no  Justice  of  God  in  such  a  thought; 
Rather,  is  it  an  imputing  to  God  of  an  implacability 
and  an  insensibility  to  suffering,  as  would  amount 
to  a  slander,  if  alleged  against  the  humblest  Christian. 
Let  it  not  be  thought  that  we  min-mize  the  gravity 
of  sin,  or  that  we  deny  the  fearful  and  awful  con- 
sequences to  those  who  wilfully  persist  in  it.    That 


m 


M 


IS  I 

■a    -I 


202 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


ti 


Ilii 


Il- 


ls one  of  the  favourite  misrepresentations  of  the 
Universalist  belief.  We  do  nothing  of  the  kind. 
We  simply  declare  that  the  Justice  of  God— to  say 
nothing  of  His  Lore— points  not  to  the  everlasting 
conservation  of  evil,  but  to  its  extinguishment,  and 
also  to  the  final  abolition  of  the  Hell  into  which  it 
may  plunge  sinners— when  the  dark  shadow  of  evil 
shaU  have  been  lifted  from  God's  vast  empire,  and 
"the  former  things— all  that  is  not  of  God- 
shall  have  passed  away." 

There  is  one  other  point  connected  with  the  ques- 
tion which  remains  to  be  noticed.     It  is  that  which 
sees  a  danger  in  the  Universalist  belief  of  accounting 
God  as  the  Tolcrator  of  evil.    God,  we  are  told,  were 
He  not  to  punish  men  everlastingly  for  their  sins, 
but  were,  ultimately,  by  His  judgments  to  deliver 
them    from    the    power    and    consequences    of   sin, 
would     thereby    be    tolerating    evil.     But    why  ? 
Does  anyone  suppose  that  a  judge  is  tolerating  evil, 
who  sentences  a  sheep-stealer  to  imprisonment  with 
the  possibility  of  amendment,  instead  of  to  capital 
punishment  ?    That  old  savage  law  of    the  land, 
which  set  a  greater  value  on  property  than  on  life, 
was  seen  to  be  inimical    to    Justice,  and  it  was 
abolished.    But    the   State   is    not   accounted   the 


>  .■  ■ 


PROBLEMS    OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


203 


Tolerator  of  the  crime  of  sheep-stealing  in  con- 
sequence, M'"  ^y'M  the  consistent  thinker  imagine 
that  the  (  od  o<  Love  h  less  opposed  to  sin,  because 
He  does  not  consign  t.ie  sinner  to  unavailing  misery 
for  ever.  Did  not  the  Christ  say — "  The  Son  of  Man 
is  not  come  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save  "  ? 

And  lastly,  it  is  not  the  teaching  of  the  Uni- 
versalist,  but  that  of  those  who  differ  from  him, 
which  presents  God  as  the  Tolerator  of  evil.  What 
could  constitute  a  greater  toleration  of  Evil,  than  that 
sinners  are  never  to  be  saved^  and  that  sin  is  to 
remain  throughout  the  rolling  seons  of  Eternity  a 
deathless  Power,  which  even  Omnipotence  Himself 
cannot  extinguish  I 

What,  we  ask  again,  can  be  more  in  harmony  with 
the  thought  that  God  is  non-tolerant  in  rcganl  to  evil, 
than  that  belief,  which  by  the  eye  of  faith  sees 
the  great  accomplishment  of  the  Mission  of  Christ — 
the  drawing  of  all  to  Himself ! 


r, 


'4 


if 
li'!   i 


w 


204 


VIII.  Is  it  right  for  me  to  pray  for  a  dear  departed 
one,  who  did  not  accept  the  commonly  taught  views 
concerning  the  Christian  Faith?  If  so,  what  kind 
of  prayer  could  I  use  ? 

This  is  a  question  put  by  a  devout  Christian  lady, 
whose  grief  at  the  loss  of  her  husband  was  terribly 
accentuated  by  her  belief  that  the  condition  and 
destiny  of  every  soul  is  determined  for  eternity  at 
death.  The  great  obstacle  to  her  acceptance  of  the 
Gospel  of  Hope  and  Comfort  n2&  that  misinterpreted 
text—"  In  the  place  where  the  tree  falleth,  there  it 
shall  be  "  (Eccles.  xi.  3  v.).  She  had  been  taught 
to  think  that  these  words  excluded  all  possibility 
of  enlightenment  and  salvation  beyond  the  grave. 

Let  us,  in  passing,  consider  this  passage.  In  the 
first  place,  it  is  the  utterance  of  a  man  who  lived 
"  in  the  twilight  of  Divine  revelation  "  ;  who  was  not 
morally  exemplary ;  and  who,  at  times,  was  ultra- 
pessimistic.     It  seems  to  us  extraordinary  that  the 


u 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


205 


statement  of  such  a  person  should  have  constituted 
the  main-prop  of  a  theory  which  shuts  the  door  of 
hope  against  at  least  nine-tenths  of  the  human  race. 
Yet  so  it  is.  The  glorious  words  of  Christ  concern- 
ing "  lost  "  ones,  and  the  statements  of  those  after 
Him  who  reflected  the  truth  as  taught  by  Him,  have 
been  stripped  of  their  far-reaching  significance, 
because  of  that  saying  of  this  man  of  "  the  twilight." 
Theology,  in  the  past,  has  placed  the  utterances  of 
Solomon  on  the  same  level  of  inspiration  as  the  utter- 
ances of  Jesus  and  His  Apostles. 

In  the  next  place,  we  do  not  believe  that  Solomon, 
in  making  this  assertion,  had  the  slightest  idea  that 
he  was  «??ying  anything  which  after-ages  would  con- 
strue .  Divine  declaration  that  there  can  be  no 
salvatic  .  atter  death.  The  context  of  the  passage 
makes  it  very  questionable  whether  he  was  thinking 
at  all  about  future  existence.  But  even  if  he  had 
been  thinking  of  that ;  even  if  he  had  imagined  that 
the  Love  and  Purpose  of  God  were  so  circumscribed 
as  not  to  '  able  to  operate  in  regard  to  humanity 
beyond  the  earth-life — what  of  that  ?  Surely, 
nothing  that  Solomon  or  any  of  the  Old  Testament 
writers  may  have  said  is  to  be  accepted  as  truth,  if  it 
be  in  conflict  with  the  teaching  of  Jesus. 


n 


206 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


The  New  Testament  abounds  in  statements  which 
flatly  contradict  this  utterance  of  Solomon.     "  There 
can  be  no  recovery,  ro  salvation  after  death,"  say 
some ;  "  the  words  of  Solomon  exclude  that  hope." 
We  reply—"  Very  well  1  but  to  what  does  this  commit 
us  ?  "    The  vast  majority  who  pass  out  of  this  life 
are  certainly  not  at  the  time  saved  souls.     Was  Christ 
wrong  in  prophesying  that  He  would  draw  all  men 
to  Himself  ?    That  prophecy  will  never  be  'ulfilled, 
if  the  myriads  who  are  undrawn  at  death  are  not 
drawn  afterwards.     Again,  St.  Paul  predicted  a  time 
when  God  shall  be  "  all  in  all."    Was  he,  too,  wrong  ? 
God  can  never  be  more  than  "  all "  in  some,  unless 
His  work    i  saving  is  continued  after  death. 

But  the  greatest  disproof,  perhaps,  of  the  inter- 
pretation put  upon  Solomon's  statement  is  to  be 
found  in  that  fact  recorded  in  i  Peter  iii.  18-20  ; 
and  iv.  6.  The  Apostle  distinctly  declares  that 
salvation  after  death  is  possible.  He  asserts  that  a 
crowd  of  old-world  sinners  who  had  physically 
perished  in  the  Flood,  had  been  brought  by  God's 
disciplining  in  the  Spirit -life  to  a  ':-ndition  which 
was  no  longer  "disobedient";  and  that  to  them, 
when  morally  and  spiritually  attuned  to  receive 
Divine    enlightenment    and    grace,    the    discarnate 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL 


207 


Jesus  "  went  and  preached  His  Gospel,"  that  they 
might  "  live  according  to  God  in  the  spirit."  We  ask, 
Which  statement  are  we  to  take — that  of  St.  Peter, 
or  that  of  Solomon  ?  If  Solomon's  woids  exclude  all 
hope  of  salvation  after  death,  as  the  old  Theology 
has  said,  then  St.  Peter  was  mistaken.  The  dls- 
carnate  Christ  did  not  preach  the  Good  Tidings 
{(hnyyiXiadn)  to  the  ones  who  in  carth-Iife  had  been 
disobedient,  because  the  restoration  of  them  (accord- 
ing to  some)  is  impossible; 

The  old  Theology  has  taken  this  passage  of  Scrip- 
ture concerning  "  Christ's  preaching  to  the  spirits  in 
keeping,"  and  has  brought  every  conceivable  learn  1 
device  to  bear  upon  it,  in  order  to  obscure  its  plain 
and  natural  meaning,  and  make  it  fit  in  with  what 
Solomon  said.  It  does  not  see,  however,  that  the 
denial  of  the  post  mortem  salvation  of  mankind, 
involves  the  labelling  of  hundreds  of  the  utterances 
of  the  Christ  and  the  New  Testament  writers  as 
exaggerated,  incapable  of  fulfilment  and,  therefore, 
untrue.  What  we  have  said  may,  perhaps,  "  clear 
the  ground  "  for  the  answer  to  the  question  with 
which  we  are  dealing. 

Is  it  right  to  pray  for  the  Departed  who  do  not 
leave  this  life  in  the  Christian  Faith  ? 


111 


?o8 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


>  •• .    «  j 


The  attitude  of  the  Christian  community  with 
regard  to  Prayer  for  the  Departed  is  a  curious  and 
an  anomalous  one.  One  great  section  of  Christen- 
dom— including  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  and  a 
large  and  influential  Party  in  the  Anglican  Church, 
maintains  that  it  is  a  Christian  duty  to  pray  for 
those  who  have  gone  hence  ;  but  considers  that  such 
prayer  should  be  restricted  to  the  "  Faithful  De- 
parted." On  the  other  hand,  a  great  section  of 
believers,  comprising  what  is  curiously  termed  the 
"  Evangelical "  School  (as  if  their  particular  tenets 
constituted  the  only  true  presentment  of  Gospel 
truth),  views  with  disapproval,  and  even  horror,  all 
prayers  for  believers  or  unbeUevers  after  death. 
So  Christendom  is  divided  on  this  point.  We  agree 
with  neither  Body.  Both,  in  our  opinion,  are 
attaching  more  weight  to  the  utterance  of  Solomon, 
than  to  the  teachings  of  Christ  and  His  Apostles. 

This  is  what  we  mean.  The  Romanist  and  the 
High-Anglican  believe — and  rightly  so — that  as  no 
one  departs  this  life  with  his  mental,  moral  and 
spiritual  being  fully  developed,  a  continued  work 
of  Divine  grace  will  be  necessary  after  death,  before 
the  goal  of  salvation — perfection— can  be  reached. 
They  consider — and  rightly  so— that  physical  death 


p- '; 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


209 


will  work  no  miracle  of  spiritual  transformation, 
nor  will  it  constitute  the  imperfect  saint  on  earth  a 
being  without  imperfection  in  Spirit-life.  They  admit 
that  the  person  most  advanced  in  Christ-like  character 
at  the  time  of  dying,  has  stil!  to  scale  many  a  height 
of  moral  and  spiritual  excellence,  before  he  can  touch 
the  point  of  resemblance  to  the  "  perfect  man — unto 
the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ." 
They  believe,  moreover,  that  the  prayers  of  us  on 
earth  will  help  on  these  souls  Beyond,  just  as,  in  this 
life,  the  prayers  of  Christians  are  uplifting  influences 
on  others.  And  so,  in  accordance  with  the  Christian 
and  sensible  idea  embodied  in  the  article  of  the 
Apostles'  Creed — "  the  Communion  of  Saints,"  they 
pray  for  the  "  Faithftd  Departed." 

We  are  in  entire  accord  with  them  up  to  this  point. 
Let  us  keep  an  "  All  Souls'  Day  "  by  all  means.  Ii 
will  do  us  a  world  of  good  to  set  aside  a  day  in  the 
year  on  which  to  fix  our  thoughts  on  the  eternal 
interests  of  others,  rather  than  on  our  own  personal 
advantages  in  regard  to  salvation.  Only,  let  us  be 
consistent.  Do  not  let  us  call  it  the  Day  of  "All 
Souls  "  v'hen  we  mean  only  some  souls ;  only  those 
who  are  "  in  the  state  of  salvation."  And,  moreover, 
do  not  let  us  express  omx  faith  in  the  possibilities  of 

14 


I 
I 


2IO 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


advancement  Beyond,  by  adopting  a  black  cere- 
monialism which  is  suggestive  of  Pagan  unbelief  and 
hopelessness. 

The  Romanist  and  the  High-Anglican  have  nothing 
to  say  in  respect  to  praying  for  the  non-Faithful 
Departed.  They  look  very  "  sideways "  at  the 
mere  suggestion  of  it.  Without  their  perceiving  it, 
the  old  interpretation  affixed  to  the  words  of  Solomon 
is  influencing  them.  As  far  as  the  "  Faithful "  are 
concerned,  they  believe  that  progress  and  develop- 
ment after  death  are  possible ;  and,  consequently, 
reject  the  teaching  that  Death  unalterably  determines 
the  moral  and  spiritual  condition  of  souls.  As  far 
as  the  non-Faithful  are  concerned,  they  accept  that 
teaching,  and  offer  no  prayers  for  them,  on  the  assump- 
tion that  it  is  impossible,  or  very  doubtful,  that  t  ley 
can  advance  to  light  and  salvation.  It  is  here  that 
we  part  company  with  the  Romanist  and  High- 
Anglican  on  this  question. 

Turn  now,  for  a  moment,  to  the  attitude  of  the 
Low-Churchman  and  Nonconformist  towards  Prayers 
for  the  Departed.  They  reject  in  toto  the  principle 
of  praying  for  "  faithful "  or  non-faithful  ones  after 
death.  The  meaning  which  they  read  into  those 
words  of  Solomon  causes  them  to  suppose  that  Death 


J  i 


i 


PROBLEMS  OF  TH2   SPIRITUAL. 


2IZ 


is  the  great  Stereotyper  of  mankind  for  a  future  of 
eternal  bliss  or  eternal  woe.  "  What,"  say  they,  "  is 
the  good  of  praying  for  any,  '  faithful  '  or  non- 
faithful,  when  once  they  have  passed  that  boundary- 
line  which  renders  any  change  of  destiny  im- 
possible »  Our  prayers  for  the  saved  are  unnecessary  ; 
while  those  for  departed  unsaved  are  wholly  un- 
availing. The  latter  in  dying  went  outside  the 
sphere  in  which  the  Love  and  Merry  of  God  can  any 
longer  operate  in  regard  to  them."  And  then  comes 
the  quotation  of  another  text  of  Scripture,  which, 
when  the  sense  of  it  has  been  narrowed  ''o  as  to  make 
it  agree  with  the  words  of  Solomon,  is  supposed  to 
clinch  the  matter — "  Now  is  the  accepted  time  ; 
now  is  the  day  of  salvation."  It  is  useless  to  point 
out  to  such  persons  that  "  Now  is  the  day  of  sal- 
vation," is  not  the  same  as  "  Only  now  "  ;  and  that, 
although  a  person  by  his  disregard  of  God  and  good- 
ness in  this  life  may  make  the  work  of  his  salvation  a 
very  pamful  and  difficult  one  hereafter,  the  work 
will  never  be  accomplished.  Our  Lord's  inimitable 
parable  of  the  Prodigal,  and  St.  Peter's  record  of 
what  the  Saviour  did  after  death  in  regard  to  ante- 
diluvian sinners,  negative  this  notion. 
The  passage  in  question  does  not  exclude  the  hope 

14* 


I- 


|-' 


212 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


of  recovery  Beyond  the  Veil.  It  simply  declares  that 
the  cultivation  of  the  God-life  within  us  is  not  to 
be  postponed  ;  that  "  now  "  ii  the  time,  and  that  no 
soul  in  this  world  is  answering  to  the  purpose  of  his 
being,  apart  from  God. 

But  to  revert  to  the  theological  position  of  our  Low- 
Church  and  Nonconformist  brethren,  is  it  not  a  very 
"  big "   assumption   to  assert  that  the   Love  and 
Mercy  of  God  is  brought  to  an  ending  for  countless 
millions,  at  the  grave  ?    We  think  so.    How  many 
persons  go  out  of  this  life  possessing  that  knowledge 
of  God  ail  1  Christ,  which  we  believe  to  be  essential 
to  salvatioi;   and   future   blessedness  ?    Very  few  ; 
certainly  not  more  than  one  in  every  thousand  of  the 
earth's    population.    Does    God    love    them    all  ? 
Oh  !  yes.     His  Christ  said  He   "  loved  the  world," 
and  that,  of  course,  must  mean  all  the  persons  in 
the  world.     "Is  it  true  that  God  loves  them  ?  " 
asks  the  logically-minded  man  who  looks  at   facts. 
"  You  Christians  of  a  certain  School  of  thought  tell 
me  that  there  will  be  no  saving  work  after  death  ; 
and  that  this  means  non-salvation  for  the  bulk  of 
mankind.     You  tell  rae  your  God  loves  all.    How 
very  strange  that  (according  to  you)  He  should  love 
eUl,  and  yet  place  the  many  under  such  circumstances 


:-'i 


■i      t 

i  i 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


213 


in  earth-life,  as  irom  geographical,  national  and 
social  considerations  He  has  precluded  them  from 
obtaining  a  saving  knowledge  of  Himself !  Is  this 
compatible  with  the  thought  of  a  Divine  Love  for 
all  the  world  ?  " 

There  appears  to  us  no  escape  from  the  answer — 
"  No ;  it  is  incompatible — absolutely,  hopelessly 
incompatible  with  any  idea  of  Divine  Love  ;  if  so  be 
there  is  no  salvation  of  this  greatest  portion  of  the 
human  race  after  death." 

But  there  is  another  very  formidable  argument 
which  we  must  bring  to  bear  against  those  Christians 
who  deny  tlie  exercise  of  God's  saving  grace  beyond 
the  grave.  It  is  this.  If  it  be  denied  that  those 
who  departed  this  life  unsaved  may,  in  the  great 
Purpose  of  God,  be  finally  brought  to  salvation,  how 
is  it  possible  for  there  to  be  a  fulfilment  of  those 
hundreds  of  glorious  prophecies  found  in  Holy  Writ, 
that  Goodness  is  ultimately  to  triumph  over  evil ; 
that  Christ  is  to  overcome  sin  w»nd  spiritual  death, 
and  that  God  is  to  be  "  all  in  all  "  ?  We  contend 
that  these  prophecies  can  never  be  fulfilled,  apart 
from  the  "  Restitution  of  all  things."  If  there  be 
no  salvation  after  death,  it  means  that  only  a  tiny 
proportion  of  the  human  race  will  possess  "  eternal 


214 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


i 


life."  In  regard  to  inconceivable  myriads,  God,  at 
the  time  of  their  dying,  was  not  "  all  "  as  far  as  they 
were  concerned ;  and  according  to  some,  this  con- 
dition of  things  can  never  be  reversed;  The  corollary 
of  this  is  plain  to  the  lofical  mind— viz.,  that  Christ 
and  Holy  Scripture  promised  far  and  away  more 
than  would  ever  come  to  pass. 

Whether  our  friends  can  upset  this  conclusion,  we 
leave  it  to  be  shown. 

In  the  meanwhile,  all  that  has  been  written  above 
will  indicate  how  reasonable,  how  consistent  with  the 
spirit  of  Divine  Love  and  the  principles  of  Christ, 
are  Prayers  for  the  Departed.  The  "  Protestant  " 
theology  discountenances  the  practice.  It  has  done 
its  best  to  divorce  the  idea  from  Christian  thought 
and  worship.  From  the  Prayer-Bo  k  of  the  English 
Church  it  has  cut  out  all  those  beautiful  prayers  for 
the  Departed,  which  stood  in  the  Communion  Office 
and  the  Burial  Service  of  the  first  Prayer-Book  of 
1549.  It  has  altered  (for  the  purpose  of  teaching 
men  noi  to  pray  for  the  Departed)  the  words  of  the 
Invitation,  as  they  stood  before  what  is  commonly 
called  "  the  Church  Militant  Prayer."  In  the  1549 
Prayer-Book,  the  Invitation  was—"  Let  us  pray  for 
the  whole  state  of  Christ's  Church."    The   "  whole 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL.  215 

state  of  Christ's  Church  "  includes  those  believers 
who  are  in  this  world  and  the  far  greater  nuinlxT 
who  have  passed  hence.  To  pray  for  the  "  whole 
state  "  would  embrace  the  latter,  and  so  the  Reformers 
altered  the  clause  to  what  it  is  in  our  present  Prayer- 
Book — "  the  whole  state  of  Christ's  Church  militant 
lure  in  earth."  The  alteration  is  not  a  very  inj^enious 
one,  because  the  "Church  militant  here  in  earth" 
is  not  "  the  whole  state  of  Christ's  Church."  It  is 
but  a  very  very  small  part  of  it.  The  main-army 
of  Jesus  is  on  the  Other  Side. 

The  theology  of  the  Romanist  and  the  High- 
Anglican,  on  the  other  hantl,  countenances  Prayer 
for  the  Departed,  though  only  for  the  "  Faithful  " 
among  them.  That,  too,  fails  to  grip  the  essential 
princip- .  of  the  Gosj)el  of  Jesus,  which  is  the  seekinj< 
and  saving  ol  that  which  is  "  lost."  One  wouUl  have 
imagined,  in  face  of  the  Master's  teaching  in  regard 
to  leaving  the  folded  sheep  and  going  after  the 
wandering  one,  that  His  Church,  if  she  can  only  pray 
for  one  section  of  departed  ones,  would  have  chosen 
the  non-faithful,  rather  than  the  "  Faithful." 

Pray  for  both,  we  say  ;  for  the  Christians  who  have 
gone  hence ;  that  a  spiritual  stimulus  from  us  may 
be  given  to  that  perfecting  work  in  them,  which. 


»■■■ 

i    . 
I, 


m 

I'. 


*^ 


2l6 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


begun  in  the  earth-life,  wiU  be  continued  until  the 
day  of  Jesus  Christ  (PhU.  i.  6  v.) ;  yes,  and  for  those 
countless  millions  of  non-Christians  in  the  Spirit - 
World,  who  may  receive  through  us  those  telepathic 
influences,  those  vibrations  of  the  Christ-mind  and 
the  Christ-spirit  which  may  be  contributory  causes 
to  the  development  of  the  God-life  in  them. 

Our  Questioner  asks— What  kind  of  Prayer  can  I 
use  for  one  of  these  ?  We  would  suggest  a  Prayer 
such  as  the  following  :-— 

"Eternal  Father,  I  come  to  Thee  pleading 
for  Thy  blessing  upon  that  dear  one  of  mine 
whom  Thou  hast  called  into  other  Life.  I  am 
sorrowful,  and  the  shadow  of  bereavement  rests 
darkly  upon  me;  and  I  know  that  shadow 
cannot  be  lifted  except  by  the  light  of  Thy 
truth.  O  help  me  to  realize  those  great  facts 
taught  by  Jesus,  that  all  who  have  passed 
hence  still  live  unto  Thee,  and  that  Thy  Divine 
Love  enwraps  them  all.  Grant  to  my  heart 
the  assurance  that  he  whom  I  love  is  loved  by 
Thee  ;  that  he  whom  I  long  to  help  and  bless 
will  be  blessed  by  Thee  ;  and  that  the  life,  so 
linked  with  mine  in  past  years,  will  not  be  a  life 
detached  from  me  in  the  Hereafter.    Father, 


I. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


217 


my  love  for  him  cries  out  for  some  possibility 
of   expression.     I   want   to   bless   him   by  my 
love.    Wilt  Thou  grant  me  this  power  ?    Thou 
hast  revealed  to  us  how  mighty  are  the  influences 
of  mind  and  spirit     O  let  the  vibrations  of  my 
love  (sanctified  as  they  are  by  association  with 
Thee)  reach  my  dear  one  in  his  spirit-Ufe.    Let 
them  be  the  humble  means  whereby  he  may  be 
better  attuned  to  receive  the  inflowings  of  Thine 
own  love,  and  better  able  to  love  Thee.     I  pray, 
too,  that  it  may  be  permitted  to  him  to  know 
that  I  am  praying  for  him.    Let  that  knowledge 
help  him  as  his  spirit  advances ;  and  let   it 
tend  to  enkindle  in  him  the  desire  to  pray  also. 
May  his  prayers  for  me  and  mine  for  him  main- 
tain that  bond  of  love  which  united  us  here  on 
earth. 

"  And  O,  dear  Lord,  I  pray  for  his  advance- 
ment and  happiness.  Grant  that  all  imperfect 
ideas  of  Thee  and  of  Thy  truth  may  disappear 
from  his  mind.  Deliver  him  from  all  the 
warping  influences  of  prejudice  and  doubt 
and  make  him  receptive  to  Divine  light  as 
Thou  mayst  vouchsafe  it  to  him.  May  Thy 
Holy  Spirit  so   illuminate  him    as   to    enable 


2l8  PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 

him  to  'know  Thee,  the  only  true  God,  and 
Jesus  Christ  Whom  Thou  hast  sent.'  Grant, 
too,  that  whatever  in  him  is  good  and  noble 
may  be  expanded  and  perfected,  and  that  what- 
ever is  weak  and  sinful  in  his  character  may  be 
eliminated.  Give  him,  I  beseech  Thee,  rest 
and  peace  ;  that  passing  from  moral  and  spiritual 
glory  to  still  higher  glory,  he  may  at  length 
become  'the  spirit  of  a  just  man  made  per- 
fect,' and  grasp  the  crown  of  everlasting 
salvation. 

"  I  offer  this  prayer,  Eternal  Father,  in  the 
Name  of  Him  Who  told  us  Thou  art  Love. 

'  Amen." 


219 


i.-i..  -/  Christians  depart  this  life  to  be  with 
Christ,  how  can  our  prayers  benefit  them  ?  Does  He 
not  know  exactly  what  to  do  for  them  without  our 
intercessions  on  their  behalf  ? 

This  question  has  been  submitted  to  me  again 
and  again  by  correspondents.  It  is  based  upon  two 
suppositions— first,  that  the  departure  of  Christians 
from  this  life  involves  their  immediate  presence 
with  Christ;  and  next,  that  their  presence  with 
Christ  renders  all  prayer  for  them  unnecessary.- 

But  are  these  suppositions  correct  ?  Let  us 
examine  them. 

Does  the  departure  of  Christians  from  this 
life  involve  their  immediate  presence  with  Christ  ? 
The  idea  which  is  commonly  held  on  this  point 
is,  that  all  who  die  in  the  faith  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  however  small  may  be  their  spiritual 
attainments,    and    however    little    their    character 


I 


iti 


220 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


r. 


may  have  been  developed,  pass  at  the  time  of  death 
into  the  highest  sphere  of  life,  and  enjoy  the  com- 
panionship of  the  Saviour.  The  words  of  St.  Paul, 
spoken  in  regard  to  what  he  himself  anticipated— 
"  Absent  from  the  body,  and  present  with  the  Lord," 
"  Having  a  desire  to  depart  and  to  be  with  Christ  "— 
are  supposed  to  denote  what  will  be  the  experiences 
of  all  Christians  on  leaving  this  world. 

The  assumption  is  not  logical.  It  is  a  universal 
conclusion  drawn  from  a  particular  premiss.  Put 
into  syllogistic  form,  it  would  stand  thus  :  St.  Paul, 
at  dying,  went  to  be  with  Christ;  St.  Paul  was 
a  Christian ;  therefore,  all  Christians,  at  dying, 
will  also  go  to  be  with  Christ.  The  reader  will 
detect  how  inconsequent  this  reasoning  is. 

We  admit  that  St.  Paul  did  on  leaving  this  world 
go  to  be  with  Jesus,  and  that  every  other  Christian 
who  departs  this  life  with  anything  like  the  moral 
and  spiritual  attunement  of  that  Apostle,  will  also 
go  to  be  with  Him  ;  but  that  is  a  very  different  thing 
from  supposing  that  all  Christians  pass  at  once  from 
the  earth-plane  to  the  Christ -sphere.  In  the  case  of 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  Christians,  their  spiritual 
condition  would  render  it  impossible.  The  law  of 
the  Spiritual  World  is  that  a  person  must  be  morally 


f  i 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRTTrAL. 


221 


and  spiritually  adjusted  to  the  sphere  in  which  he 
lives,  moves,  and  has  his  being. 

In  the  case  of  St.  Paul,  we  have  one  whose  moral 
and  spiritual  development  while  still  in  the  flesh  was 
such  as  equipped  him  for  the  highest  experiences  of 
spirit-life.    He  was   a  man   in  whom  the   Christ- 
qualities    of   love    and   unselfishness    energized   so 
magnificently,  that  years  and  years  of  his  life  were 
chaiacterized  by  the  endurance  of  all  sorts  of  hard- 
ship  and  self-denial  for  the   sake  of  others.    No 
grander  words,  denoting  the  height  of  moral  excellence 
to  which  he  had  at'      ^d,  were  ever  written  by  him 
than  those  in  which  i     said—"  I  could  wish  that 
myself  were  accursed  from  Christ,  for  my  brethren, 
my   kinsmen   according   to   the   flesh "    (Rom.   ix. 
3  v.).    What  a  contrast  is  presented  in  the  moral 
development  of  St.  Paul   and  that  of  a  once  cele- 
brated preacher,   whose   published  sermon  records 
the  awful  remark— that  he  believed  one  of  the  joys 
of  the  redeemed  in  Heaven  would  be  to  everlastingly 
contemplate  the  miseries  of  the  damned !     Again, 
St.  Paul  was  a  man  who  was  absolutely  in  spiritual 
touch  with  Christ.    He  could  write—"  I  live  ;    yet 
not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me  "  (Gal.  ii.  20  v.) ;  "  For 
to  me  to  live  is  Christ  "  (Phil.  i.  21  v.);    He  was, 


?•«," 


m 


222 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


A 

t 

moreover,  one  who,  before  he  left  this  world,  was  so 
spiritually  and  psychically  developed  as  to  enable 
him  to  come  into  close  association  with  the  higher 
spheres  of  Spirit  life.  He  was  "caught  up  to  the 
third  Heaven,  and  heard  unspeakable  wordSj  which 
it  is  not  possible  for  a  man  to  utter  "  (See  2  Cor.  xii. 
1-4  v.). 

That  such  an  one  should,  at  death,  go  at  once 
to  the  Presence  and  companionship  of  the  Saviour, 
appears  to  us  to  be  the  most  reasonable  of  thoughts. 
The  Apostle  in  whom  was  the  Christ,  when  he  was 
yet  in  the  earth-life,  would,  of  necessity,  be  in  the 
Christ-sphere  as  soon  as  he  had  stepped  into  spirit - 
hfe. 

But  in  regaid  to  that  great  number  of  Christians 
who  exhibit  all  sorts  of  moral  defects,  in  whom, 
perchance,  exists  the  spirit  of  selfishness  and  un- 
lovingness ;  who  could  not  say— in  spite  of  their 
belief  in  the  Saviour—"  For  to  me  to  live  is  Christ," 
can  we  really  think  that  Death  will  usher  such  into 
the  Christ-sphere— the  Sphere  of  highest  Spiritual 
experience  ? 

Nay,  we  think  not.  Their  faith  in  the  Saviour 
will  put  them  on  the  King's  highway  to  that  blissful 
experience ;    but  there  must  be  the  ascension  from 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


223 


sphere  to  sphere  of  higher  moral  and  spiritual  attain- 
ment before  the  goal  will  be  reached.  There  may 
be  vouchsafed  to  them  at  times  a  Vision  of  the  Christ 
as  they  move  onward  and  upward ;  but  only,  we 
believe,  will  they  "  be  with  Christ,"  in  the  sense 
in  which  St.  Paul  used  the  words,  when  they,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  shall  have  become  fitted  for  the 
Christ-sphere. 

The  Christian  Church,  therefore,  in  bidding  us  pray 
for  the  "  Faithful  Departed,"  is  quite  right.  She 
implies  thereby  that  Christians,  when  they  go  hence, 
do  not  at  once  attain  such  perfection  as  to  place 
them  in  no  need  of  our  prayers  for  them. 

But  the  supposition  that  there  is  no  necessity  to 
pray  for  those  Departed  ones  who  may  enjoy  the 
Presence  of  Christ,  on  the  grounds  that  He  knows 
exactly  what  to  do  for  them,  without  our  inter- 
cessions on  their  behalf — is  a  very  unfounded  one. 
If  it  had  not  been  so  often  put  forth  as  an  argu- 
ment against  praying  for  departed  Christians,  we 
should  have  thought  it  impossible  for  any  believer 
in  Prayer  of  any  kind  to  seriously  advance  it.  The 
supposition  proves  too  much ;  it  amounts  to  an 
argument  against  praying  for  Christians  who  are  in 
this  life. 


''» 


H 


'Vm- 


3f|!l 


;^i 


224 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


i^ , 

i 

i 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  without  our  intercessions 
on  their  behalf,  knows  exactly  what  t^  do  for 
Christians,  whether  they  be  here  on  earth,  or  have 
passed  into  the  Spiritual  World.  Are  we,  therefore, 
not  to  pray  for  the  Christians  in  this  life  ?  Let  us 
be  consistent. 

If  there  be  no  need  for  us  to  pray  for  departed 
Christians,  because  Christ  knows  what  to  do 
for  them  without  our  telling  Him,  then,  by  the 
same  reasoning,  there  is  no  need  for  Chriolians 
in  this  world  to  pray  for  one  another.  The  supposi- 
tion, as  we  have  said,  proves  too  much. 

A  conception  of  the  true  significance  of  Prayer — 
that  it  is  no  expedient  for  informing  God  of  our  wants, 
and  no  means  of  inducing  Him  to  be  gracious  to  us, 
but  that  it  is  a  Divinely  appointed  method  whereby 
the  soul  of  the  one  who  prays,  or  that  of  the  one  who 
is  prayed  for,  may  be  made  receptive  of  blessing — 
a  conception  of  this — ^woiald  sweep  away  the  erroneous 
notion  which  is  present  in  the  mind  of  this  Questioner. 

We  pray  for  Christians  here  and  for  Christians 
There,  because  Prayer  is  a  Mind-impulse  which, 
when  touched  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God,  can  affect 
other  minds,  and  move  them  towards  growth  and 
attunement  with  the  Higher. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


225 


Jll 


"  Brethren,  pray  for  me,"  wrote  St.  Paul  in  whom 
was  the  Christ.  "  Pray  for  us,"  say  those  saintly 
ones  who  have  gone  hence  to  be  with  Jesus,  "  we 
are  amid  the  Alps  of  the  Celestial,  but  there  are  still 
higher  peaks  on  which  the  Master  has  bidden  us  meet 
Him.  Every  prayer  you  breathe  for  us  sends  a 
God-vibration  to  our  advancing  spirit ;  and  from 
the  heights  above  us,  and  from  the  earth-plane 
below  us,  we  catch  the  impulse  that  constitutes  the 
very  inspiration  of  our  being — '  Excelsior.'  " 


15 


236 


X.  On  what  grounds  can  we  b.  se  our  belief  that 
Jesus  is  not  only,  pre-eminently,  A  Son  of  Cod,  but 
THE  Son  of  God^  in  the  sense  of  being  Divine  ? 

This  question  is  submitted  by  one  who  experiences 
a  difficulty  in  maintaining  his  belief  in  our  Lord's 
Divinity,  in  the  face  of  such  facts  as  that  Jesus 
said—"  My  Father  is  greater  than  I,"  "  I  ascend 
unto  my  God  and  your  God";  that  He  Himself 
prayed  to  God,  just  as  He  taught  us  to  do,  and  "lat 
in  His  agony  on  the  cross,  He  cried— "  My  xJ, 
my  God,  why  hast  Thou  forsaken  me  ?  "  etc. 

Is  not  this,  it  is  asked,  incompatible  with  the 
thought  of  Christ  as  Divine  ?  In  praying  to  God, 
was  Jesus  praying  to  Himself  as  the  Godhead  ? 

Now,  the  most  satisfactory  way  of  arriving  at  a 
conclusion  c  ■  this  all-important  question  con- 
cerning the  Being  of  Jesus,  will  be,  we  think,  to 
ascertain  what  it  was  that  Christ  actuaUy  stated  in 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIKITUAL. 


21} 


regard  to  Himself.  Did  Uc  claim  to  Iw  the  Son 
of  God  in  the  sonsc  of  being  Divine  ?  Did  He 
xssert  that  He  stood  in  such  close  and  intimate 
relationship  with  God,  and  possessed  such  super- 
human prerogatives,  as  lifted  Him  above  th? 
position  of  all  men,  however  exalted  ?  In  a  word, 
did  Jesus  teach,  plainly  and  unequivocally,  that 
although  He  walked  this  earth  as  "  a  Man  of  sorrows 
and  acquainted  with  grief,"  He  was,  nevertheless,  a 
Being  Divine  in  a  sense  in  which  no  other  man  can 
be  ?  Do  His  words  justify  the  statements  concern- 
ing Him,  made  in  the  Nicijne  Creed — that  He  is 
"  God  o/  God,  Light  o/  Light,  and  Very  God  o\ 
Very  God  "  ?  It  will  be  acknowledged  that  if  we  can 
know  what  Jesus  said  of  Himself,  Hh  statements 
must  be  of  infinitely  greater  value  in  forming  a  true 
opinion  of  Him,  than  any  statements  concerning 
Him  subsequently  made  by  others. 

The  Church's  witness  to  the  Divinity  of  our  Lord — 
borne  as  it  has  been  all  through  the  centuries,  and 
reaching  as  far  back  as  the  times  of  the  Apostolic 
writers  of  the  New  Testament — is  of  immense  value 
as  affording  the  evidence  that  the  Apostles  them- 
selves— the  ones  who  were  in  the  best  position  of 
knowing  what  Jesus  said — believed  Him  to  be  the 

15* 


W^ 


% 


ill. 


228  PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 

Divine  Son  -  »  God.  and  founded  Christian  Churches 

on  t.  's  j-V^-t 

•'  Ii  [ttm  c'v  elleth  all  the  fuhiess  (the  Pleroma) 
of  the  '.oclh  ■«  bodily"  (Col.  ii.  9  v.),  was  St.  Paul's 
definitic-.  L.  .  rninp  the  Being  of  Christ ;  and  it  was 
accepi'J  l>v  ri«  '  .  oarly  Christian  communities 
from  w>  om  i'-  mrches  of  Christendom  afterwards 
develop   1.    I  inconceivable   that   this   view  of 

Jesus,  so  unparalleled  by  anything  that  had  ever 
been  attributed  to  a  religious  teacher,  would  have 
characterized  Christianity  ai  its  start  ins- point,  had 
it  not  expressed  the  teaching  of  Jesus  Himself. 

We  can  understand  and  account  for  the  fact  that, 
as  the  centuries  roUed  on,  doctrines  which  were  not 
truthful  representations  of  what  the  Master  taught, 
were  imported  into  the  teaching  of  the  Christian 
Churches  ;  but  we  cannot  imagine  that  Christianity 
started  its  career  on  a  huge  misunderstanding  concern- 
ing Christ. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  the  ascription  of 
Divinity  to  a  man  was  abhorrent  and  blasphemous 
to  the  mind  of  a  Jew ;  and  it  is  recorded  that  Jesus 
was  once  in  danger  of  being  stoned  for  assuming 
for  Himself  a  Name  applied  to  God.  Consequently, 
it  appears  to  us,  that  nothing  will  account  for  the 


PROBLEMS  OF   THE   SPIRITUAL. 


229 


fact  that  St.  Paul,  St.  Peter,  St.  John,  and  other 
early  Christian  teachers  placed  the  Divinity  of  Jesus 
in  the  forefront  of  their  teaching,  except  that  th«' 
authorization  for  their  so  doing  came  from  Christ 
Himself. 

Further,  it  is  not  conceivable,  in  view  of  the 
unquestioned  moral  and  intellectual  excellence  of 
Christ,  that  He  could  either  have  supposed  Himself 
to  be  that  which  He  was  not,  or  could  have  suffered 
others  whom  He  taught  to  entertain  an  idea  con- 
cerning His  Being  which  was  flagrantly  erroneous, 
or  could  have  spoken  so  ambiguously  as  to  leave  it 
uncertain  what  He  meant. 

If  Christ  led  men  to  account  Him  Divine,  when  He 
knew  He  was  not  so,  then  He  was  not  good  ;  if 
He  proclaimed  His  Divinity,  not  Ixcause  it  was  a 
fact,  but  because  He  was  under  an  hallucination, 
then  He  was  no  dependable  Teacher  of  truth. 

Moreover,  Jesus  did  that  which  no  other  teacher 
of  Religion  had  ever  done,  and  which  no  one  since 
has  ever  dared  to  do.  He  focussed  Religion  in 
Himself.  He  made  Himself  the  Gospel  He  preached, 
"  /  am  the  Way,  the  Truth,  the  Life,  the  Door,  the 
Light,  the  Bread  of  Heaven,"  etc.  This  exaltation 
of  Himself ;    this  concentration  of  men's  thoughts 


||S"i 

■•  '*]  «ti  J 


H' 


230 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


,"■1 


|- 


on  His  own  Person  ;  this  assumption  of  a  dignity 
pertaining  only  to  God,  which  so  shocked  and  out- 
raged the  ideas  of  the  Jewish  High  Priest,  is  wholly 
inexplicable,  except  on  the  supposition  that  Jesus 
was  the  Divine  Son  of  God. 

H  He  were  not  Divine,  the  Jews  who  crucified  Him 
were  right  in  accounting  Him  the  greatest  of  all 
egotists,  deceivers,  and  blasphemers. 

The  Christian  Religion,  founded  by  Christ  and 
propagated  by  Hip  immediate  followers,  was  started 
on  the  belief  of  His  Divinity.  This  conception  con- 
stituted the  Foundation  Principle  of  the  Christian 
Faith.  Whence  this  idea  so  alien  to  the  Jewish 
mind  ?  Whence  this  persistent  conviction  on  the 
part  of  those  who  consorted  with  Jesus,  and  of  those 
who  subsequently  came  into  contact  with  the  latter  ? 

Surely,  there  can  be  but  one  reasonable  and  logical 
answer,  viz.,  that  Christ  Himself  must  have  taught, 
and  did  teach,  that  He  was  the  Son  of  God  in  the 
sense  of  being  Divine. 

It  is  on  this  ground  we  base  our  belief  in  His 
Divinity.  The  testimony  of  the  Church  on  this 
point  throughout  the  ages  is  of  weight  only  as  we 
can  regard  it  as  being  in  agreement  with  the 
utterances  of  Jesus. 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


231 


But  this  view  of  the  matter  suggests  two  other 
and  very  important  questions— Have  we  a  record 
of  what  Jesus  said  on  this  vital  point  concerning 
His  Being  ?,  and,  Have  we  sufficient  grounds  for 
believing  that  the  record  is  a  reliable  statement 
of  what  He  said  ? 

With  regard  to  the  first  of  these  questions,  we  claim 
to  possess  a  record  of  a  great  number  of  the  state- 
ments made  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  among 
them  many— far  more  than  is  commonly  realized— 
which  deal  with  the  question  of  His  own  Being  and 

position. 

I  have  carefully  gathered  and  systematized  these 
particular  statements  of  Him,  in  order  that  it  may 
be  seen  at  a  glance  how  great  they  are.  They  appear 
in  the  foUowing  pages.  They  have  been  coUectcd 
from  the  four  Gospels ;  which  books  were  written 
by  men  whose  opportunities  of  knowing  what  the 
Master  actually  said  must  have  been  far  greater 
than  those  of  others  who  lived  at  later  periods. 
The  Christian  Church  has  always  regarded  these 
Gospels  as  being  the  most  precious  and  most 
authoritative  part  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  because 
she  has  viewed  them  as  containing  a  truthful  re- 
presentation of  what  Jesus  actually  taught.    For 


IJ 


t. 


§' 


m 


m 


232 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


this  reason  she  has  enjoined  upon  her  members  to 
stand  at  the  reading  of  "  the  Gospel  "  ;  and  in  this 
way,  and  in  some  cases  by  the  association  of  solemn 
ritual  with  the  reading,  she  has  marked  her  belief 
that  the  Gospels  possess  a  value  and  an  authority  far 
and  away  beyond  that  of  any  other  books  of  the 
Bible.  And  if  it  can  be  reasonably  believed  that 
these  four  books  do  faithfully  embody  what  Christ 
taught,  then,  surely,  they  must  be  the  best  court  of 
appeal  to  which  we  can  betake  ourself  in  the  settle- 
ment of  the  question  of  what  Christ  really  is  ;  for 
in  the  very  nature  of  things,  what  Christ  said  of 
Himself  is  of  far  greater  importance  and  weight 
than  anything  which  individual  men  or  bodies  of  men 
may  have  said  concerning  Him. 

The  other  question— Have  we  sufi&cient  grounds 
for  believing  that  the  Gospels  are  reliable  records  of 
what  Jesus  said  ? — ^is  also  of  supreme  importance. 

We  believe  that  in  the  Gospels  as  they  stand  in 
the  Greek — the  language  in  which  they  were  originally 
presented — ^with  the  correction  of  certain  mis- 
translations which  were  introduced  to  support  pre- 
conceived ideas  of  the  translators,  we  have  a  faithful 
representation  of  what  Jesus  taught.  The  grounds 
on  which  we  base  this  belief  are  these : 


! 
i      ( 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


233 


(I.)  The  writers  of  the  four  Gospels  were  persons 
who  were  in  the  position  of  being  able  to  give  a  truthful 
record  of  Christ's  teaching. 

They  were  men  who  were  contemporary  with 
Jesus ;  and  three  of  them— including  St.  Peter, 
whose  amanuensis  only  St.  Mark  was— were  His 
Apostles,  and  for  several  years  His  constant  com- 
panions. The  other— St.  Luke— although  not  an 
Apostle,  was  in  close  association  with  the  Apostles, 
and  his  prefatory  remarks  in  the  Gospel  and  in  the 
Acts,  show  how  he,  a  highly  educated  and  cultured 
man,  caroiully  gathered  from  those  "who  from 
the  beginning  were  eye-witnesses,  and  ministers  of 
the  word,"  "  all  that  Jesus  began  both  to  do  and 
teach." 

It  would  be  difi&cult  to  conceive  of  any  persons 
having  been  more  favourably  circumstanced  than 
these  four  Evangelists,  for  giving  to  the  world  a 
true  account  of  what  Jesus  taught. 

We  are  aware,  of  course,  that  attempts  have  been 
made  from  time  to  time  during  recent  years,  to  show 
that  the  Gospels  were  not  written  by  the  ones  whose 
names  they  bear  ;  but  the  testimony  of  the  Christian 
Church  in  the  past  on  this  point  has  not  been  upset. 
The  Post-Apostolic  Church  accepted  without  question 


¥ 


m 


234 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


* 


these  Gospel  records  as  the  genuine  work  of  the 
four  Evangelists  ;  and  that  Church  embraced  many 
who  had  been  in  contact  with  the  writers  them 
selves. 

Had  a  fraud  been  practised,  in  attributing  to 
distinguished  leaders  of  Christianity  works  which 
they  had  not  written,  it  is  exceedingly  improbable 
that  the  fraud  would  not  have  been  exposed. 

Further,  when  the  Canon  of  the  New  Testament 
was  defined,  a.d.  400,  by  a  Council  of  Christian 
Bishops,  presided  over  by  Augustine,  a  large  number 
of  narratives  concerning  the  life  and  teaching  of 
Jesus,  as  well  as  many  epistles  written  to  Christian 
Communities,  were  placed  before  the  Council.  From 
these,  the  books  to  constitute  the  Canon  were  to  be 
selected.  The  principle  adopted  by  the  selectors 
was  that  only  such  writings  should  be  admitted  into 
the  Canon,  as  could  be  shown  to  be  the  work  of 
Apostles,  or  of  men  who  had  been  in  close  association 
with  the  Apostlesi 

Subjected  to  this  rule,  great  numbers  of  the 
writings  were  rejected,  and  even  books  which  are 
now  accounted  as  parts  of  the  New  Testament— viz., 
the  Epistles,  2  Peter,  and  James,  and  the  Book  of 
the  Revelation— were  placed  outside  the  Canon,  on 


PROBLEMS  OF   THE    SPIRITUAL. 


235 


the  ground  that  the  Council  was  not  satisfied  on  the 
point  of  their  authorship. 

But  the  four  Gospels  were  unhesitatingly  included 
in  the  Canon,  as  being  the  genuine  works  of  those 
with  whose  names  they  were  identified. 

Surely,  this  is  an  indication  that  these  books  are, 
indeed,  authentic  records  of  Christ  I  The  exclusion 
of  the  three  books  mentioned  above  from  the 
Sacred  Canon,  shows  that  a  careful  sifting  process 
characterized  the  proceedings  of  this  Council; 
which  renders  the  fact  of  the  retention  of  the  four 
Gospels  the  more  significant. 

(II.)  Our  enhanced  knowledge  with  regard  to 
Psychic  and  Spiritual  realities  and  ascertained  facts 
as  to  the  powers  of  Mind,  render  it  absolutely  credible 
that  the  four  Evangelists  received  such  mental 
illumination  as  to  make  them  truthful  recorders  of  our 
Lord's  teaching. 

An  objection  against  accepting  the  statements 
contained  in  the  Gospels,  as  embodying  the  actual 
teaching  of  Jesus,  has  sometimes  been  urged  in  the 
following  way. 

"  If  it  be  granted  that  the  four  Evangelists  wrote 
these  books,  how  can  we  be  sure  that  what  they 
allege  to  have  been  spoken  by  Jesus,  was  really  said 


236 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


■* 

k 

1 

Jf,^ 

by  Him  ?  With  the  full  intention  of  writing  *  the 
truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,' 
may  not  these  men  have  unconsciously  misrepresented 
His  teaching  ?  We  know  from  experience  how  easy 
it  is  for  those  who  report  the  utterances  of  another 
to  obscure  the  significance  of  what  was  said.  May 
this  not  have  been  the  case  with  the  Evangelists  ? 
Writing,  as  they  did,  after  a  lapse  of  several  years, 
may  not  their  memory  on  some  points  have  laikd 
them  ?  May  not  their  own  imperfect  notions  of 
truth  have  coloured  their  account  of  the  Master's 
presentment  of  it  ?  As  members  of  a  Christian 
Community  which  held  exalted  ideas  of  Jesus,  may 
not  their  minds  have  received  a  bias  which  caused 
them  to  import  into  the  words  of  Him  a  meaning 
which  He  did  not  intend  ?  " 

This  is  a  perfectly  honest  and  reasonable  objection  ; 
and  unless  it  can  be  satisfactorily  met,  there  must 
always  linger  behind  the  fact  that  certain  writers 
represented  our  Lord  as  having  said  that  He  was 
Divine,  the  thought  that  they  may  have  misunder- 
stood the  true  significance  of  His  words. 

Have  we  any  grounds  for  supposing  that  these 
recorders  of  the  words  of  Jesus  were  in  any  way 
safeguarded    against    a    misrepresentation    of    His 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


237 


Utterances  ?  Can  we,  in  the  light  of  present-day 
Scientific  knowledge,  based  on  facts  which  it  is 
possible  for  us  ic  verify,  believe  that  these  men 
received  such  mental  guidance,  illumination  and 
control  as  equipped  them  for  being  the  reliable 
witnesses  to  the  world  of  One  Who  knew  the  truth 
as  no  other  has  ever  known  it  ? 

We  answer— Yes,  those  Gospel-writers,  we  believe, 
did  receive  the  help  of  which  we  have  spoken  ;  and 
we  ground  this  conviction  on  no  vague  theory  of 
inspiration,  but  on  an  idea  which  is  able  to  appeal 
to  existing  facts  in  support  of  its  credibiUty. 

Psychology  is  a  subject  which  has  been  scientifically 
investigated  of  late  years.  The  result  of  that  in- 
vestigation has  been  to  demonstrate  that  it  is  possible 
for  the  mind  of  one  person  to  project  itself  as  thoughts, 
sensations  and  impulses  to  the  mind  of  another,  in 
such  a  way  as  to  produce  a  mental  conjunction 
between  projector  and  receiver.  All  considerations  of 
time  and  distance  are  obliterated  in  this  possibility. 
Persons  physically  separated  from  one  another  are 
able  to  be  in  mental  and  psychical  touch;  The  dis- 
tinct thoughts  of  the  one  may  be  transmitted  to  the 
other. 

Even  the  feelings  and  sensations  of  the  one  may 


u  tl 


L 


238 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


it'!; 


be  registered  by  the  other.  A  person  may  be  at  the 
Antipodes,  and  yet  may  convey  to  another,  who 
is  in  spiritual  tune  with  him,  a  definite  idea,  an  im- 
pression, an  actual  physical  sensation  corresponding 
with  a  sensation  experienced  by  the  projector. 

There  is  no  need  to  give  illustrations  in  sub- 
stantiation of  this  statement.  Those  who  are 
abreast  of  present-day  Science  know  |x;rfectly  well 
the  possibilities  connected  with  Telepathy  and 
Telaesthesia* 

Those  who  do  not  know  these  facts,  and  are 
open-minded  enough  to  wish  to  know  about  them, 
can  refer  to  Professor  Myers'  work — "  Human 
Personality,  an.?  its  survival  of  bodily  death." 

Now,  these  facts  as  to  the  possibilities  of  Mind, 
appear  to  us  to  present  the  very  Ixjst  of  reasons  for 
lielieving  that  in  the  Gospel-narratives  we  have  a 
reliable  statement  of  what  our  Lord  actually 
taught. 

Take  the  circumstances  of  the  case. 

It  has  been  scientifically  attested  that  thoughts 
and  impressions  from  the  mind  of  one  can  be  co » 
veyed  to  the  mind  of  another.     If  this  is  possible  u^ 
regard  to  men  and  men,  surely  it  mvA  be  possible 
in  regard  to  Christ  and  men.    No  one  will  be  pre- 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


239 


pared  to  say  that  Jesus'  mental  possibilities  are 
inferior  to  those  of  ordinary  individuals. 

Further,  the  advancement  of  a  being  to  Spirit - 
life  enhances  the  mental  powers,  because  of  the  re- 
moval of  restrictions  connected  with  the  Physical. 

When  the  Evangelists  wrote  their  accounts  of 
Jesus,  He  had  freed  Himself  from  the  restrictions  of 
the  Physical,  and  had  passed  into  Spirit-life. 

Consequently,  He  was  then  better  able  to  mentally 
influence  them,  than  He  had  been  before.  His  words 
— "  It  is  expedient  for  you  that  I  go  away  " — are 
more  significant  than  many  suppose. 

Again,  it  is  unthinkable  that  Christ,  after  passing 
from  earth-life,  was  not  desirous  that  men  should 
know  the  truth  about  Himself ;  and  if  He  possessed 
the  power  of  directing  and  illuminating  the  minds 
of  those  who  were  to  be  the  recorders  of  His 
sayings  for  the  centuries,  is  it  not  the  most  reason- 
able of  all  thoughts  to  suppose  He  exercised  that 
power  ? 

Lastly,  He  actually  promised  that  He  would 
mentally  assist  the  writers  of  the  Gospels  in  their 
work — at  all  events  as  far  as  the  three  Apostolic 
narrators  were  concerned. 

Shortly  before  the  close  of  His  earthly  ministry. 


240 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


; 

4 

r 

li 

i 

i  1 : 

iL 

He  said,  "  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  being 
yet  present  with  you  ;  but  the  Comforter,  the  Holy 
Spirit,  whom  the  Father  will  send  in  my  name,  He 
shall  teach  you  all  things,  and  bring  tUl  things  to 
your  remembrance  whatsoever  I  have  said  unto  you  " 
(John  xiv.  25  and  26  v.). 

This  promise,  and  those  words  of  Jesus  spoken 
from  the  plane  of  Spirit-life —  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  all 
the  days  until  the  consummation  of  the  age  " — 
conduct  to  a  conclusion  which  appears  to  us  an 
incontrovertible  one. 

It  is  this — that  when  the  Evangelists  sat  down 
to  write  the  story  of  what  the  Christ  of  God  had 
spoken  as  He  moved  across  the  stage  of  Time  on 
His  mission  to  bless  man  for  eternity.  He  from  the 
domain  of  enhanced  being  flashed  upon  the  minds  of 
those  earnest,  Christ-loving  men  a  mighty  influence 
from  His  own  Mind  ;  an  influence  which  for  the  time 
being  mentally  abstracted  them  from  the  present, 
and  transported  them  to  the  past,  so  that  in  thought 
they  were  listening  again  to  the  words  of  One  Who 
spake  as  never  man  had  before  spoken  ;  an  influence 
which  quickened  their  memory,  imravelled  the  en- 
tanglements of  their  ideas,  made  clear  to  them  the 
significance  of  what  He  had  said,  and  limned  upon 


probli:ms  of  thk  spikitital.  241 

the  sensitive-plate  of  their  spirit  a  faithful  jHirtraiturc 
of  Himself. 

In  this  way,  do  we  roKird  the  four  Gosjk-Is  as 
being  invr.ted  with  an  authority  which  surpjss'.-s 
that  of  f.iy  other  sacred  writings.  They  claim  to 
be,  not  the  statement  of  what  distinguished  men 
conceived  the  Christ  to  1^.  but  a  record  of  what  He 
Himself  said  He  is. 

In  the  following  summary,  which  will  show  how 
great  and  embracive  were  the  statements  made  by 
Christ  concerning  Himself,  we  do  not  give  all  the 
references  to  the  several  points  to  be  found  in  tlic 
Gospels.  Our  aim  is  to  cause  the  Reader  to  realize, 
with  ease,  how  much  was  said  by  Jesus. 

Chrirt.    •tat.m.nt.     eoaMnUnf    Him««lf-Hia 
a*ini  »nd  HU  pow«rs-M  rMordad  in  th*  OMpala. 

1.  That  He  is  the  Son  of  Man. 

(Matt.  xvi.   ,3  ;    Mark  x.  45  ;    Luke  ix.   2.  ;    John    i 
57 ;  etc.). 

2.  That  He  was  greater  than  the  Temple. 
(Matt.  xii.  6). 

3.  That  in  Him  the  Law.  and  the    Prophets  had  their  ful- 

filmen  t. 
(Matt.  V.  17  ;    Lu.  iv.  21  ;   xxiv.  44). 

4.  That  he  possessed  supreme  authority  as  a  Teacher,  with 

the  right  to  re-interpret  Divine  Law. 
(Matt.  V.  21  and  22  ;   Mark  ii.  2S  ■  Lu.  vi.  47-49 ;  etc.). 

16 


h 


342 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


r*    y* 


5.  That  He  if  the  Chrint. 

(Matt.  xvi.  30 ;   xxiii.  8  aod  10  ;  Mark  viii.  39  asd  io  ; 
John  iv.  35  and  36). 

6.  That  He  is  a  King. 

(Matt.  xix.  38  ;   xxvii.  1 1  ;   Mark  xv.  2  ;   Ln.  xxiii.  3  i 
John  xviii  36  and  37  ;  etc.). 

7.  That  He  had  power  to  appoint  a  Kingdom. 
(Ln.  xxii.  39). 

8.  That  He  was  sinless. 
(John  vii.  18  ;   viii.  46). 

9.  That  He  possesiwd  prophetic  powers. 
(a)  Foretold  His  betrayal. 

(Matt.  XX.   18  :    xxvt.  34  ;  Mark  ix.  31  ;    x.   33 
xiv.  31  ;  Lu.  ix.  44  ;  xxii.  33  ;   John  vi.  70  ;  xiii. 
31  ;  etc.). 
(B)  Foretold  the  denial  of  St.  Peter. 

(Matt.  xxvi.  34  ;  Mark  xiv.  30  ;  Lu.  xxii.  34  ;   John 
xiii.  38). 

(c)  Foretold  the  details  connected  with  His  death. 

(Matt.  XX.  19  ;  Luke  xxii.  37  ;  John  viii.  38  ;  etc.). 

(d)  Foretold  His  rising  and  perfecting  through  Physical 

death. 
(Matt.  xvii.  9  and  33  ;  Lu.  xiii.  33  ;  etc.). 
(E)  Foretold  the  martyrdom  of  St.  James,  St.   John 
and  St.  Peter. 
(Matt.  XX.  23  ;  Mark  x.  39  ;  John  xxi.  18). 
(fJ  Foretold    that   the    circumstance   of   the   woman's 
anointing  of   Him   would  be   universally  and 
perpetually  remembered. 
(Matt.  xxvi.  13  ;  Mark  xiv.  9). 
(G)  Foretold   the  incident  of  the  man   and   a  pitcher 
cf  water. 
(Mark.  xiv.  13  ;  Lu.  xxii.  10). 
(h)  Foretold  the  particulars  connected  with  the  siege 
and  overthrow  of  Jerusalem. 
(Matt.  xxiv.  2  ;  Mark  xiii.  2  ;    Lu.  xix.  43  ;    xxi.  6 
xxi.  20  ;  and  24}. 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


243 


10     That  He  possessed  highly-devtloped  Psvchic  powers. 
(A)  Cognition  ;    surpassing  the  power  of  the  physical 
senses. 
(Mark  ix.  33-34  ;  John  iv,  17  and  iS). 
(1)  Clairvoyant  power. 

(Lo.  X.  i«  ;  John  i.  48). 
(cj  Sensitiveness    and    respoti-  veress    to     Psychic    ia- 
iiuences. 
(Lu.  viii.  4^  and  46J. 

II.  That  He  possessed  the  power  of  speaking  to  the  Departed 
(John  V.  25  and  28). 

13.  That  He  is  the  Son  of  (icl, 

(Matt.  xvi.  16-18  ;  xix.  17  ,  xxii.  4;-45  ;  xxvi.  6j  aad 
64;  xxviii.  19;  Mark  x.  it,  ;  *  ,.  35-37;  xm.  33; 
Lu.  XX.  41-44  ;  xxii.  70  ;  John  ui.  i6.  1  and  i«  ;  v.  19] 
20.  21-23,  25.  26;  vi.  40;  viii.  35  and  36;  ix! 
35  and  37  ;  xi.  4  ;  xiv.  13  ;  xvii.  i). 

13.  That  He  proceetled  from  God. 

(John  viii.  42  ;   xvi,  27  and  28  ;   xvu.  8). 

14.  That  He  had  been  in  Heaven. 
(Johniii.  13;   vi.  33,  38,  51.62}. 

IS-  That  He  had  seen  God. 
(John  vi.  46). 

16.  That  He  is  one  with  God. 

(John  X.  30,  38  ;   xii.  45  ;  xiii.  20,  31  and  32  ;   xiv.  i,  7, 
9,  10,  II,  20;   xvii.  II,  21,  22). 

17.  That  He  is  the  Sharer  of  God's  glory,  power  and  honour. 
(Matt.  xvi.  27  ;    Mark  viii.  38  ;     Lu.  ix.  26  ;    xxii.  69  ; 

John  V.  23  ;  viii.  58  ;   xvi.  15  ;  xvii.  5.  10). 

1 8.  That  He  is  the  Possessor  of  inherent  Divine-life. 
(John  xi.  25  ;    xiv.  6). 

19.  That  things  done  by  the  Father  are  also  done  by  Him. 
(John  v.  19).  ' 

16* 


244 


PROBLEMS   OF  THE  SPIRITLf.\L. 


h 


Mark 


ao.  That  the  mystery  concernins  (;<kI  is  known  only  to  Him, 

and  that  He  is  the  Revealer  of  Gocl. 

(Matt.  xi.  2;  :  Lu.  x.  23  :  John  iii.   i(  and   i  2  ;  v.  20  ; 

viii.  38,  40  ;  X.  15  :  xii.  4'J  a"''  5<>  >  ^^'i-  ^S)- 

2U  That  He  assume.1  the  Divine  Name,  and  called  Himself 

"  I-ord."  ,      , 

(Mark  v.  19:   Lu.  vi.  5  •   ^''^-  3'  :    John  x'"-  '3  :in<>  <4I- 

22.  That  Ho  holds  the  Headship  over  everythin;.,'. 

(Matt.  \i.  27;    xxviii.   is;    Lu.  x.  22;    Jolm  xvi.  ij  ; 
xvii.  2). 

23.  That  He  wields  authority  over  Angels. 

(Matt.  xiii.  41  ;    x^i.  27;    x.kiv.   31  ;    xxv.   31  : 
xiii.  27). 
34.  That   He    could   exercise   [tower  over  evil   spirit-Ueings 
(catnovta)  who  obsessed  men  and  women. 
(Matt.  xii.  27  and  28  :   Mark  i.  23  and  23  ;   v.  3  ;   ix.  25  ; 
xvi.  17  ;  Lu.  V.  33  and  35  ;  xL  20). 

25.  That  He  had  control  over  Physical  -Nature. 

(Matt.  xvii.  27  ;  xxi.  19  :  Mark  iv.  39  ;  v.  4»  :  xi.  14  ; 
xvi.  18;  Lu.  V.  4;  X.  19;  xiii.  12;  xvii.  14:  xvui. 
42  ;   John  iv.  50  :  v.  8  :   xi.  43  :   xxi.  6  ;  etc.). 

26.  That  He  is  the  Drawer  of  men. 

(Matt,  xxiii.  37  :    Lu.  xiii.  34  :   John  xii.  32). 

27.  That  He  is  the  Rewarder  of  men. 

(Matt.  xvL  27). 

28.  That  the  judgment  of  mankind  has  been  assi^'ucd  to  Him. 

(Matt.  XXV.  32  ;    John  v.  22  and  27  ;   ix.  30). 

29.  That  men's  hostile  attitude  to  His  teaching  will  lay  them 

under  judgmeot. 
(John.  xii.  4**)- 

30.  That  He  holds  power  to  exclude  from  the  liingdoia  of 

Heaven. 
(Matt.  vii.  21  and  23). 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


245 


31.  That  men's  attainment  of  honour  hereafter  is  dependent 

upon  their  confession  of  Him. 
(Lu.  xii.  8). 

32.  That  hereafter  He  will  advance  men. 
(John  vi.  39,  40,  44  and  54.) 

33.  That  He  could  bestow  the  Holy  Spirit. 
(John  XV.  26  ;  xvi.  7  ;  xx.  22), 

34.  That  the  Holy  Spirit  should  glorify  Him. 
(John  xvi.  14). 

35.  That  He  can  quicken  the  dead. 
(John  V.  21). 

36.  That  He  has  power  to  forgive  sins. 

(Matt.  ix.  2  and  6  ;    Mark  ii.  5  and  10 ;  Lu.  v.  20  and 
24  ;  Lu.  vii.  47  and  48). 

37.  That  He  can  answer  I'rayer. 
(John  xiv.  13  and  14). 

38.  That  Prayer  in  His  Name  is  accepted  by  God. 
(John  xvi.  23  and  24). 

39.  That,  although   He  would  pass  out  of    earth-life,   He 

would  still  be  able  to  be  constantly  present  with  men 
in  that  life. 
(Matt,  xviii.  20  ;    xxviii.  20). 

40.  That  He  is  the  Imparter  of  Divine  life. 

(John  iv.  14  ;  vi.  35  ;  x.  10  and  28  ;  xiv.  19  ;  etc.). 

41.  That  He  is  the  Giver  of  Rest  and  Peace. 

(Matt.  xi.  28  ;    Lu.  vii.   50  ;    viii.  48  ;    John  xiv.  27 ; 
xvi.  33  ;   XX.  19,  21  and  26). 

42.  That  He  is  the  Spiritual  Food  of  men. 
(John  vi.  33,  35,  51    57.  58). 

43.  That  He  is  the  Light  of  the  world. 
(John  viii.  12  ;    ix.  5  ;    xii.  46). 

44.  That  He  is  the  Saviour  of  the  whole  human  race. 
(John  xii.  47). 


246 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE   SPIRITUAL. 


45.  That  His  mission  o£  saving  extends  to  all  that  i»  lost. 

(Matt,  xviii.   It   and   12:    Lu.   ix.   56;    xv.  4  aacl  6; 
rv.  8,  9  and  32  ;   xix.  10). 

46.  That  man's  union  with  God  will  be  possible  only  through 

Him. 
(John.  xiv.  6 J. 

47.  That  Divine  Truth  is  personiheil  in  Him. 

(John  xiv.  6  and  7). 

48.  That  the  Anastasis  (advance)  of  man  at  Physical  d  ?ath, 

and  his  attainment  of  "  the  Superabundant  lite  " 
are  identified  with  Him. 
(John  xi.  23-26). 
40.  That  Immortality  is  an  impartation  from  Him. 
(John  vi.  50  ;  xiv.  19  ;   xv.  4  and  5)^ 


Such,  then,  is  the  Christ,  invested  with  all  thi> 
grandeur  and  dignity  of  Divine  PersonaUty,  as  He 
created,  we  beHeve,  the  concept  of  Himself  in  the 
minds  of  the  men  and  women  who  Ibtened  to  His 
words  in  the  long  ago. 

Such  is  He.  also,  a?  He  stands  forth  on  the 
pages  of  the  sacred  Gosi^els.  Ujwn  the  minds  of 
those  chosen  Evangelists  He  brought  the  impact 
of  His  own  all-powerful  Mind,  that  this  concept 
of  Himself  might  lie  fixed  by  them  as  an  abiding 
witness  to  the  centuries.  When,  as  the  Son  of  Man^ 
He  passed  across  the  narrow  stage  of  earthly  existence 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


247 


as  God's  Missioner  of  Love,  His  glory  was  bedimraed; 
To  bless  man,  and  to  bring  him  into  closest  contact 
with  the  Divine,  He  Himself  had  to  become  Man. 
The  glorious  Spirit-Son  of  God  had  to  circumscribe 
Himself  within  the  limitations  of  the  Physical. 
The  Divine  in  Him  had  to  suffer  a  temporary  eclipse , 
as  He  came  within  the  shadows  of  earth. 

His  Divine  power  might  be  used  for  the  blessing 
of  others,  but  not  for  the  blessing  of  Himself.  It 
was  the  price  He  ]>aicl  for  Love. 

And  so  the  Jesus,  although  He  was  Divine,  was 
hungry  and  thirsty,  and  grew  weary,  and  wept, 
and  was  tempted,  and  agonized,  and  prayed,  and 
cried  despairingly,  as  only  a  man  could  do.  And 
thus  the  "  emptied  "  Son  of  God  lived  out  HL> 
beautiful  life  of  Love  among  us,  unrecognized  and 
misunderstood  by  the  many. 

But  that  Jesus  is  living  now  in  a  World  of  fuller 
life,  where  the  restrictions  of  the  Physical  do  not 
exist,  and  nought  bedims  the  glory  of  His  Being. 

Many  are  turning  their  spiritual  eyes  to  Him  ; 
and  one  day  He,  as  the  Divine  One,  shall  draw  to 
Himself — as  He  said  He  would — the  love  and  devo- 
tion of  all  men  ;  for  the  old  and  crude  ideas  of  God 
and  His  Purpose  are  passing  away,  the  horizon  of 


248 


PROBLEMS  OF  THE  SPIRITUAL. 


knowledge  is  becoming  wider,  the  Morning  Stars 
of  the  Spiritual  are  gleaming  more  brightly  in  the 
firmament  of  human  experience.  And  when  the 
night-shadow  shall  have  gone,  and  the  mists  of 
narrowness  and  error  shall  have  been  scared  away 
by  the  Sunrise  of  Larger  Hope,  then  shall  the  Christ 
be  revealed  to  all  as  "  ihe  Desire  of  the  nations  "— 
the  "  Light  of  the  World,"  the  Light  of  God  Him- 
self. 


li 


THE  END; 


Printed  at  The  Chapel  River  Press,  Kingston,  Surrey. 


m